Google
This is a digital copy of a book lhal w;ls preserved for general ions on library shelves before il was carefully scanned by Google as pari of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
Il has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one thai was never subject
to copy right or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often dillicull lo discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher lo a library and linally lo you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud lo partner with libraries lo digili/e public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order lo keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial panics, including placing Icchnical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make n on -commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request thai you use these files for
personal, non -commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort lo Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each lile is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use. remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is slill in copyright varies from country lo country, and we can'l offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through I lie lull lexl of 1 1 us book on I lie web
al |_-.:. :.-.-:: / / books . qooqle . com/|
A 408755
uli
670
.F73
•Gooqle
o
y Google
iskk.. ?jfj
if
. V"
'i
1
fy* -■' ':■■ ■
■
J
* ........ .—^««
f GN fc
1 ^° I
I-F73 li
i^=s|
'WJ
f:.:- ansa
Jnjtlemery if
STEPHEN SPAM MING
UNIVERSITY VmICHIGAN
Dgle
git
ooqic
L
Gpogle
an
4,70
F73
*/(<&>«&
dbyGoogle
Hosted by GoOgle
THE
ENGLISH AND FOREIGN
PHILOSOPHICAL LIBRARY.
EXTRA SERIES.
VOLUME VII.
rfbvCoogle
dbyGoogle
AN ACCOUNT
THE POLYNESIAN fiACE
ITS ORIGIN AND MIGRATIONS
ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE HAWAIIAN PEOPLE
TO THE TIMES OF KAMEHAMEHA I.
VOL. III. ' •
COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY
POLYNESIAN AND INDO-EUROPEAN LANGUAGES.
by ' .- V2?j;t";
ABRAHAM JORNANDER, " , ...£
WITH A PREFACE BY
PROFESSOR W. D. ALEXANDER,
LONDON: -\V,
TKUBNER & CO., LUDGATE HILL. .%
1885. ,., 'js
[Att rights reserved.] '''*"•>. ''■'*
4
^Google
■Btamtpa ^pmrs
*»&■ Sfk
*;^L]
Aifcoogle
PREFACE.
Having been invited by Hon. A. Fornander to contribute
a few introductory remarks to this third volume of his
work on the Polynesian race, although feeling myself
unworthy of such a compliment, I can at least bespeak
for his work a fair hearing and an impartial verdict. It
is a truly monumental work, and gives ample proof of the
indefatigable industry and critical acumen of the author.
Probably there is no race upon earth which, in propor-
tion to its numbers, has been the subject of so much inte-
rest and of such minute investigation as the Polynesian.
This is owing not only to the interesting character of the
race, but also to the mystery, as yet unsolved, which
shrouds their origin, and to their extreme isolation. The
evidence both of language and tradition points unmis-
takably to the East Indian Archipelago as at least a stage
in their eastward migration. Few, if any, will accept
Dr. Lesson's theory that they are autochthons of New
Zealand.
And yet the intervening region of Melanesia is occu-
pied by races entirely dissimilar, which separate them by
thousands of miles from their nearest congeners, the brown
tribes of the Moluccas.
'"
tfGooQle
vi PREFACE.
It is, however, generally admitted that the great work
of Wilhelm von Humboldt, " Ueber die Kawi Sprache,"
has established on an impregnable basis the fundamen-
tal relationship between the Malagasy, East Indian, and
Polynesian groups of languages, to which we can now add
the Micronesian.
Still it was certainly an unfortunate mistake to apply
the term "Malayan" to this vast family of languages, in
view of the fact that the West Malayan tribes are eom-
_ paratively late invaders of the Archipelago, having been
previously largely Mongolised by mixture with the Indo-,
Chinese races, to a greater degree than their language
alone would indicate. The Malagasy in like manner has
acquired many African and some Arabian elements in its
distant home.
Undoubtedly the Polynesian, as it is the most remote,
is the purest and most typical representative of the
family.
Many considerations combine to prove the great anti-
quity of the epoch when the Polynesians left the East
Indian Archipelago.
Humboldt observed a large class of Sanskrit words ex-
■ : isting in the Malay proper, the Javanese, and the Bughis,
but wanting in the other languages of this stock. Hence
' it is evident that such words must have been introduced
after the separation of the Malagasy and the Polynesian
group from the other branches of the Oceanic family.
' But this period must have been very remote, since these .
Sanskrit words are pure and genuine in form, and free
fesi .-:..- ,,V*i'. ■ Hosted b?GooQle
gl,
PREFACE. vii
from the corruptions which the modern Indian languages
present. Now the Sanskrit was a dead language 300 B.C.
The Javanese mythology, and the style and decorations of
the magnificent ruins of the Javanese temples, all prove
the great antiquity of the Indian civilisation of Java, of
which the Polynesians show little if any trace.
But besides the comparatively late infusion of Sanskrit
words just mentioned, Humboldt held that there was a
second-class of Sanskrit words extending to remote dia-
lects, such as the Tagala, Polynesian, and Malagasy. The
wide diffusion of these words he attributed to an older
form of the Sanskrit, or a "pre-Sanskrit" language.
This idea was taken up by the illustrious Professor
Eopp, who published his views on the subject in 1841,
His hypothesis was that the Polynesian is but the de-
graded remains of a once highly organised language like
the Sanskrit.
As the modern languages of the South of Europe grew
up out of the ruins of the Latin language, whose gram-
matical structure had crumbled to pieces, so he imagined
that this great family of languages had arisen out of the
wreck of the Sanskrit. But the dissolution of the gram-
matical structure of the Sanskrit in the Oceanic languages
had been much more thorough than that of the Latin in
its daughters, which preserve much of the old system of
conjugation, and have wholly abandoned it only in their
treatment of the nouns. These Oceanic dialects, he said,
"have entirely forsaken the path in which their Sanskrit
mother moved; they have taken off the bid garment and
$*■- - iJsSfcoogle
viii PREFACE.
put on a oew one, or appear, as in the islands of the
Pacific, in complete nudity."
On the other hand, M. Gaussin has clearly shown from
internal evidence the extremely primitive character of
the Polynesian language. He has shown that most of
its words express sensations or images, while most ab-
stract terms are wanting. He demonstrates the primitive
character of its grammar, and proves that some of the
formative particles have even yet hardly ceased to be in-
dependent words. Everything about this language shows
that it is in its childhood, so to speak, and that instead of
having lost its inflections, it has never had any to lose.
Having been at a very early period separated from the
rest of the human race, destitute of metals or beasts of
burden, and deprived of nearly all the materials and
incentives which develop civilisation, the Polynesians
seem to have remained nearly stationary, and their lan-
guage to be still in its infancy as regards its degree of
development.
Judge Fornander has taken up the question again from
a different point of view. Assuming that the monosyllabic,
agglutinative, and inflected systems of grammar are three
successive stages of development, through which all in-
flected languages have passed, he concludes, with Professor
Sayce, that there must have been once a time when the
supposed ancestor of the Aryan languages was in the
aame stage of grammatical development as the Polynesian
of to-day. It was at that distant period "in the night of
•GooqIc
PREFACE. \x
time " that the ancestors of the Oceanic race separated
from the Aryan stock somewhere in Central Asia,
As in Iceland the old Norse tongue has been preserved
with little change, so, according to his view, the Oceanic
languages have remained in a state of arrested development
aa a survival of the primeval language of the Aryans;
as, in fact, a " living specimen " of that ancient form of
speech. ,
His extensive knowledge of Polynesian languages has
given him a great advantage over Professor Bopp in the
treatment of this subject.
It must be admitted by his opponents that he has fairly
stated the objections made by leading philologists to his
method of comparing languages of widely differing morpho-
logical structure by means of their roots.
It must also be admitted that he has made out a strong
case for the existence of an Aryan element in Polynesian,
whether inherited or obtained by mutual intercourse.
Among the more striking coincidences may be mentioned
the first four numerals, the pronouns, and a number of
common nouns, such as ra, the sun = Sanskrit rami, and
the Assyrian and Egyptian god Ra ; kuri, a dog = Kuri, an
Aryan dialect of the Hindu Kush; vat, water "= Sanskrit
vari ; qfi, fire = Sanskrit agni, &c.
It may be supposed that, at that immensely remote
epoch to which our author refers, the distinctions between
the principal races were just beginning to be formed, and
the Aryan tribes just assuming a distinct character from
the other Turanian communities.
oo-
ile
If we believe, with Quatrefages, in the original unity of
the human species, then all distinctions of race are simply
comparative, and merely signify a greater or less degree of
consanguinity.
This much will probably be conceded by most ethno-
logists, that the Oceanic family, and its Polynesian branch
in particular, stands in a much nearer relation to the
Aryan family, both in respect to language and physical
traits, than any of the Mongoloid races, or even the
Dravidians.
At the same time we find all South-Eastern Asia occu-
pied at present by Mongoloid races, speaking monosyllabic,
tonic languages, and all traces of preceding populations
are well-nigh obliterated.
It is certain, however, even from historical recprds,
that the present occupants of Farther India are not the
first Bettlers of those countries, but have for many cen-
turies been moving southward, absorbing or driving out
the aborigines. In like manner the Aryans or Sanskrit-
speaking race had previously descended into Hindostan
from the north-west, and subdued the original inhabi-
tants.
According to Mr. Hodgson and the late Mr. Logan of
Singapore, South-Eastern Asia was originally occupied by
brown races allied to the Ehotiya tribes of Northern India
and the Karens of Eurmah. Displaced by the pressure of
the Mongoloid tribes from the north, they emigrated into
the Malaysian Archipelago, where in their turn they drove
the black aborigines into the interior of some of the
•GooqIc
PREFACE. xi
islands and peninsulas, and entirely expelled them from
others.
The foremost wave of this migration of the brown race
was probably composed of Polynesians, who in the opinion
of our author were to a certain extent allied to the Aryan
races both in blood and language.
Mr. A. H. Keane imagined that he had found a rem-
nant of the Polynesian race in the Khmers of Central
Cambodia ; but, as Judge Fornander has ascertained,
there is not the slightest resemblance between their Ian-
He has examined the Dravidian languages of Southern
India with no better success.
Messrs. Logan and Hodgson discovered remarkable, and,
as they believe, conclusive analogies between the languages
and customs of the Ehotiya races and those of South-
Eastern Malaysia and Polynesia.
The researches of our author, however, as he believes,
have tracked the footsteps of the first Polynesian emigrants
still farther to the highlands of South- Western Asia, and
revealed the impress of the ancient Cushite civilisation in
their religion and customs.
To conclude, it is to be hoped that the discussion of this
subject may serve to throw new light on certain disputed
questions relating to the history of language, viz., whether
languages in their historical development proceed from
the simple to the complex, from monosyllables to poly-
syllables, and from an analytical to a synthetic gram-
matical structure, or the contrary; and whether, beginning
iOO
lie
xii PREFACE.
with few and simple sounds, they tend to acquire new
consonants, to enlarge their alphabet, and become harsher
as they grow older; and finally, whether languages of
radically different types necessarily pass through the same
order of development or not.
W. D. ALEXANDER
Honolulu, Sept. 8, 1884.
■Hosted by vjOOQ IC
ORIGIN AND MIGRATIONS
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY OF THE POLYNESIAN
AND INDO-EUROPEAN LANGUAGES. .
INTRODUCTION.
In the first volume of my work, " An Account of the Poly-
nesian Eaee, its Origin and Migrations," I have, among
other suggestions, referring to an Aryan origin of the
Polynesian family, advanced the proposition that the
Polynesian language was fundamentally a branch of the
great Aryan family of languages, and, so far as yet is
known, probahly the oldest still surviving, That pro-
position has been denied, ridiculed, and scoffed at by some,
and treated with, I venture to say, unmerited silence by
others, whose good opinion and co-operation in elucidat-
ing this subject it would have been my highest ambition
to obtain. But, bearing in mind what Professor A. H.
Sayce so wisely says, that l " all new things are sure to
be objected to by those who have to unlearn the old,"
I have endeavoured to work out my problem alone, with
the satisfaction, however, of knowing that, if it fails, no
one else is inculpated in its failure.
1 Introduction to the Science of Language," ■!. 267.
VOL. ni. A
*s££a9 oogle
I THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
To Franz Bopp, of world-wide philological fame, I
am indebted for the first idea of comparing the Poly-
nesian and Aryan languages with a view of establishing
their common origin. In his " Ueber die "Verwandtschaft
der Malayisch-Polynesischen Sprachen mit den Indisch-
Europaischen " (Berlin, 1841), he endeavoured to estab-
lish the proposition which I have now resumed. With
that marvellous intuition which characterised Bopp's
genius, he perceived that there was a connection between
the Polynesian and the Indo-European, but he failed to
demonstrate it ; not so much from disregard of his own
method of proceeding with other languages, as some
writers advance (A. H. Sayce, B. Delbriick), a3 from the
fact, as I believe, that he started from incorrect premises.
Bopp assumed, what almost all literary men of his day
admitted as a fact, and which John Crawford alone
denied — and was treated as an ethnological heretic — viz.,
that the Polynesians were the descendants, the degene-
rate and brutalised rejetons, of the Malay race or family.
Having found a large number of Sanskrit words, in a
more or less well-preserved condition, in the Malay and
Javanese, and having found the same and other Sanskrit
words in the Polynesian, in, as he thought, a less well-
preserved condition, Bopp argued that the Malay was a
corrupted daughter of the Sanskrit, and the Polynesian a
still worse corrupted grand-daughter. Bopp intuitively re-
cognised the true ring of the Aryan metal in both Malay and
Polynesian, but he failed to discriminate between younger
and older, and failed to detect, what in the course of this
work I hope to establish, that the Aryan element in the
latter — the Polynesian — was genuine and inborn, and in
the former — the Malay — was adventitious and imported.
Let us glance for a moment at the appreciation which
Bopp has received from those who now lead the van in
philological and ethnological studies.
Professor A. H. Sayce, in his " Introduction to the
Science of Language," vol i. p. 49 (London, 1880), says:
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 3
" But even Homer nods at times ; and, as if to warn us
against following too implicitly any leader, however illus-
trious, Bopp sought to include the Polynesian dialects in
his Indo-European family, and thereby violated the very
method that he had himself inaugurated."
B. Delbriick in his " Einleitung in das Sprach-Studiurn,"
p. 23 (Leipzig, 1880), speaking of Bopp's attempt to
compare the Malayo-Polynesian with the Indo-European,
says : " Es wird jetzt, so viel ich weiss, von den Kennern
durchweg angenommen, dass diese Sprachen mit den
Sanskritischen Sprachen nichts zu thun haben. Bopp
aber empfing den Eindruck, dass sie zum Sanskrit in
einem tochterlicheu Yerhaltuiss stiinden, und suehte die
Verwandtschaft in derselben Weise zu erharten, wie die
der indo-germanischen Sprachen in seiner Vgl. Gr., so weit
der Charakter dieser Sprachen, welche eine totale Auf-
losung ihres Urbaues erfabren haben, es gestattet."
Professor W. D. Whitney, in his " Language and the
Study of Language "(3d ed., 1870), p. 245,'says: "Even
those who are most familiar with its " (Comp. Philol.)
" methods may make lamentable failures when they come
to apply them to a language of which they have only
superficial knowledge, or which they compare directly
with some distant tongue, regardless of, its relations in
its own family, and of its history as determined by com-
parison with these." And in a note to this the Professor
says : " Thus, as a striking example and warning, hardly
a more utter caricature of the comparative method is
to be met with than that given by Bopp, the great .
founder and author of the method himself, in the papers
in which he attempts to prove the Malay-Polynesian
and the Caucasian languages entitled to a place in' the
Indo-European family." On the next page the Profes-
sor says : " No man is qualified to compare fruitfully two
languages or groups who is not deeply grounded in the
knowledge of both ; " and that " no language can be fruit-
fully compared with others which stand, or are presumed
dtioogle
4 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
to stand, in a more distant relationship with it, until it
has been first compared with its own next of kin."
Thus the leaders, while souls of lesser note have taken
up the slogan. But without arrogating to myself either
deeper knowledge or clearer ideas of the requirements of
comparative philology, I may be permitted to add to
Professor Whitney's maxim above quoted, that " no man
is qualified to criticise fruitfully" a comparison of two
languages or groups "who is not deeply grounded iu
the knowledge of both."
Granted that Bopp's knowledge of the Malayo-Poly-
nesian was greatly inferior to his knowledge of the Indo-
European ; that it was " lamentably," though perhaps
excusably, insufficient to establish what he proposed ;
and that, however correct his perception -of a relation
between the two groups, yet his performance was a
failure; — granted all this, are his critics who condemn
him better qualified than he was, by being "deeply
grounded in the knowledge " of both groups of languages ?
I think that few Polynesian scholars will hesitate to say
that they are not, and thus, by Professor Whitney's own
formula, are disqualified to pass judgment on Bopp, or
rather the cause he advocated.
As between Bopp and his critics, the " tu quoque "
retort might suffice, if not to justify himself, at least to
silence their strictures until the last word has been spoken.
But for my part, I am too conscious of my own short-
comings, defects, and possible mistakes to seek to avoid
my responsibility by impeaching the jurisdiction of the
tribunal. The judges are too much my masters in other
things, if not in Polynesian lore, and I have too much
need of their evidence in numerous details, that I could
forego their good opinion ; for my effort shall be to
induce them eventually to acknowledge that Bopp was
right in the main point, though his method of showing it
might have been better.
Ethnologists of all shades of opinion are now beginning
'Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 5
to agree, with better data in their hands and after a
more thorough study of the subject, that the Polynesians
are not descendants of the Malays ; and not a few,
among whom I notice such men as De Quatrefages, A. H.
Keane, A. E. Wallace, Dr. A. Lesson — however widely
differing on other points — positively deny any relation-
ship, either proximate or ultimate, between the Malay
and the Eastern Polynesians. There are a few who still
maintain a sort of middle-ground of thought, and hold that
if the Polynesians are not the descendants of the Malays,
they are at least descended from the same proximate
ancestor, and are, in fact, either brothers or cousins to the
Malays. I differ from these, and think that, tested by
every ethnological, and even linguistic method, the Poly-
nesians have no inheritance and no kindred in the
Mai ay o- Javanese race or culture.
That a very large number of Polynesian vocables may
be found in the Malay language I believe no one now
will deny. But, so far from proving the derivation of
the former from the latter, the very reverse is now con-
sidered to be the fact ; and to any one conversant with
both languages, it is evident that almost all such words,
iu their process of adoption by the Malays, have been
loaded with terminations and modes of pronunciation
entirely foreign to the idiom and genius of the Polynesian
language. Mr. A. H. Keane, in his excellent little trea-
tise " On the Relations of the Indo-Chinese and Inter-
Oceanic Baces and Languages," * has shown how in all
probability this adoption and adaptation of Polynesian
words by the Malays came about ; and the absence of
Malay words in the Polynesian is a proof that the latter
had left the Indian Archipelago before the former had
invaded it, or before they had become so far the dominant
race as to affect the language of those Polynesian tribe3
who still remained in the Archipelago, whether in a free
or a subject condition, and from whom, through mutual
1 "Journal of Anthrop. Instil. Great Britain and Ireland," Feb. 1S80.
google
6 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
intercourse, hostile or peaceful, the Malays obtained the
Polynesian vocables which for so long have misled philo-
logists and ethnologists.
As to the words in both languages referring themselves
to an Aryan origin, I think the critical and candid in-
quirer will find that the Malay o- Javanese words of that
character refer themselves almost exclusively to Sanskrit
and Sanskritoid sources, whereas the Polynesian words
of similar character refer themselves to a pre-Vedic period
of Aryan speech, before the terminations and casus-end-
ings of nouns or the inflections of verbs had been yet
fully developed or finally established.
That the Polynesian is an agglutinative, and the Indo-
European an inflectional language, is admitted ; and that,
for that very reason, there is apparently a great gulf
between them, which no philological (our de main can
bridge over, is also admitted. The Indo-European stands
on the hither side of that gulf, in all the conscious, even
if at times arrogant, pride of its flowers and fruits, its
development and its flections. 1 The Polynesian still
remains on the other side of that gulf, in a semi-nude
condition, and with progress and development arrested by
1 How some philologists of deep
research and of growing fame look
upon the bo much boasted -of in-
flections in speech may be gathered
from "Sprakels makt iifver tali-
ken " (■■ The Power of Language
over Thought"), by Professor Esaiaa
Tt-ijru-T, block-holm, <%So, who says,
p 49, " In the inflectional languages,
in so far as they are inflectional, in
the fusion of the elements of flection
and the stem complete, bo that they
cannot be separated from each
other. But in place of calling the
fusion 'organic'— an expression to
which we are wont to attach the
idea of something of higher stand-
ing — it may just as well be called
'amalgamation,' a muddle, or such
lilte. We might then see the con.
ditions from another point of view,
and the flections would then appear
to us as a decay and a falling down
from a purer anr! iimn- j>!-r:'i.-ct form
df -pcecii. . . . The Danish vindue,
ths Kngliih u-indim; do r.ot give ua
tin: impression of something more
'organic.' than our old Northern
riud '-fiy.i-, but rather the contrary.
Why then, for instanco, should the
obscuration of suffixed pronouns,
through which the Indo - 1-:m:-i>:k : ;i.ti
verbal flections are thought to have
arisen, be aet forth aa being ck|k:-
cially praiseworthy ? . . . And if
flections, aa a higher form of speech,
stand in any connection with a
higher civilisation, how explain the
case that all the principal cul-
tivated languages at present show a
decided tendency to replace flections
with turns of expressions which
rather belong to the class of isolated
or agglutinated languages? "
Hosted by G00gk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. <j
separation and isolation. Yet both these languages once
stood together on that farther Aryan plateau, and well-
known calls from the Indo-European camp received well-
known answers from the Polynesian.
But although it seems the fashion for Indo-European
savants to look upon the Polynesian, not as a chip of
the same block, as a member of the same family left
behind in the race, but as an alien and a stranger, whom,
for the convenience of classification, it has been the
custom these last hundred years to stick into the Malay
pocket, yet, for all that, to use a familiar saying, " blood
wiil tell," and the day will come when the kindred will
be recognised.
To aid in the accomplishment of that event, to assist
in clearing the jungle which hides the stepping-stones by
which the Indo-European Aryans passed from yonder
side the gulf to this, will be the object of this work.
I offer no excuse for the boldness of my undertaking.
The consciousness that I am right will be my answer
and my apology. But though it is in vain, and alas ! too
late, yet it is human to wish that to my acquaintance
with Polynesian subjects could have been added the ad-
vice and co-operation of those master-minds in Europe and
America who are the ornaments of this age, and will be
the rulers and guides of future ages in scientific research.
In retracing the steps of the Indo-European languages,
the first question arises, have they always been inflectional,
in contradistinction from the so-called agglutinative ?
From the days of Franz Bopp and W. von Schlegel, I be-
lieve that question, though not without certain demurrers,
has been answered in the negative, and the majority of
distinguished philologists now concede that there was,
and must have been, a time when the Indo-European
branches of the Aryan were stiU in an agglutinative con-
dition, when the casus- and verbum-en dings, and other
now fossilised forms of accretion to roots and stems, were
still independent, living, sense-bearing words, agglutinated
Hosted byGoOgk
8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
to others for the purpose of greater emphasis and precision,
and to distinguish the relation of the various members of
a sentence. That such is the resume in fewest words,
and the final decision of modern research, I gather from
the " Introduction to the Science of Language," by A. H.
Sayce, passim, and more especially in vol. ii. p. 149, and
from "Einleitung in das Sprach-Studium," by B. Delbriick. 1
With the history of the fiectional developments within
the Indo-European branches, I, of course, have no concern
in this treatise. But it is to the period of Aryan speech,
when, as Professor Sayce informs us, " the cases were
not as yet sharply defined," and " when as yet an Aryan
verb did not exist," when the relations of nouns were
indifferently expressed by prefixes or suffixes, when
people said "Iove-I," instead of I love, ama-yo, contracted
amo, <pi-fn, " speak-I," &c, as the Polynesians express
themselves to this day : lofa-du, " Iove-I," fai-du, " say-
I," fai-ma, "say-we," &c.,that I wish to call the reader's
constant attention in the following pages.
As I have referred to Professor Sayce's " Introduction
to the Science of Language," and every well-informed
student has probably read the work, I feel in candour
bound to state the explicit condemnation which Professor
Sayce puts upon just such an attempt at comparison as
I am now undertaking. The Professor say3 (voL L p.
136, &c.):—
" Unless inscribed monuments are hereafter brought to
light, or comparison with the Malayan dialects results in
1 P. 75 : "In unendlioher Feme »ir in der Gesehichte dea indo-
hinter aller TJeberlieferung liegt die germaniachen zwei Perioden zu un-
Zeit, in welcherdie indo-germanische teracheiden haben, namlich : die
Fleiion noch ideht eiistierte, in Torflesiviache Oder die Wurzel-
welcher man, aagen wir, da ge- periode und die flexiviache. . . .
brauchte, um geben, Qebec, u. a. w. Aber anch die Flexion kann sich
auszudruclien. Ala dann etwa dami nicht auf einen Schlag vollzogen
ioh gebe, ttatar der Geber, n. a. w. haben, sondern muaa in veruchie-
entstand, war damit die Wurzel da, denen Alcten Tor aich gegangen
ala aolche ana der Spracbe ent- sein, ao dass die flciiTkche Periode
echwnnden." And on p. 98 : " Schon wieder in Unterabtheilungen zer-
bei der Erortenrag dea Begriffes fallen muaa."
Wurzel bat aich bentuagestellt, dnaa
Hosted by GoOgk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 9
the recovery of a common parent-speech, the condition of
the Polynesian languages a thousand years ago must re-
main unknown. Much, no doubt, may be effected bycom-
paring the scattered relics of these languages together, by
; that a sibilant, for instance, has been preserved
1 which has become a simple aspirate elsewhere,
or that a guttural is retained between two vowels in
Maori which has been dropped in most of the other
Polynesian settlements ; but to assert that some thousand
years back they resembled another language to which
they bear little similarity at present, would be to argue
without data, and to violate the fundamental principles
of comparative philology." And again, vol. ii. pp. 31-32,
the Professor says : " The genealogical classification of
languages, that which divides them into families and sub-
families, each mounting up, as it were, to a single parent-
speech, is based on the evidence of grammar and roots.
Unless the grammar agrees, no amount of similarity
between the roots of two languages could warrant us in
comparing them together and referring them to the same
stock."
Unfortunately no " inscribed monuments," in Polynesia
or elsewhere, have been discovered to attest the condition
of the Polynesian language a thousand years ago ; and " a
comparison with the Malayan dialects " would be worse
than useless, seeing that the latter, in so far as they
resemble the Polynesian, are of comparatively younger
date, and would thus only mislead, as they misled Bopp.
Failing these aids, however, some traces of a former con-
dition of Polynesian speech may be recovered by compar-
ing the various dialects of the Polynesian itself, and by
critically examining its ancient chants and prayers, which
have been handed down — orally, it is true, hut with
wonderful correctness — and which are now historically,
though approximately, estimated to be some six to seven
hundred years old — many doubtless much older. We thus
find that, substantially, the Polynesian language wa3 at
Hosted by Vj OOQ I C
io THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
that time the same as it is now, that its structure and
grammar, its stunted development and half- accomplished
flections, were the same then as now ; and there is no
reason to believe, no evidence to show, that such as it
was seven hundred years ago, it may not have been three,
five, or seven times seven hundred years ago.
This comparison, in the line that Professor Sayce inti-
mates — the dropping of the gutturals in some and the
changing of sibilants in others of the Polynesian dialects —
I am constrained to say does not bear on the question of
age at all. That the Hawaiians, Tahitians, Tongans, and
others employ the aspirate h instead of the Samoan s, is no
proof that the Samoan is the older form of a word. On
the other hand, that the Samoans, Hawaiians, Tahitians,
and others frequently drop the guttural, which is retained
in the New Zealand and other dialects, is no proof
that the latter i3 older than the former. In fact, these
and some other differences of pronunciation must be
referred back to a period immeasurably anterior to the
arrival of the Polynesians in the Pacific, probably to the
time before their separation from the other members of
the Aryan stock, with whom these differences were
apparently as much en regie at that time as they are
this day in Polynesia, and with remarkable resemblance
in detail. For instance, the Polynesian dialectical use of h
in some and s in others, has its parallel in the conversion
of the Sanskrit, Latin, Gothic s into the Iranian, Greek,
and Old Welsh aspirate. The conversion of k and p
within the Polynesian area has its parallel in the Greek
and Latin, the Zend and Sanskrit. The interchange of
I with r and sometimes n, so common within the Poly-
nesian circle, finds its counterpart in the Sanskrit, Greek, .
and Latin. The conversion of Greek and Latin gutturals
into Gothic aspirate and Slavonic sibilant is not unknown
to, and finds examples within, the Polynesian dialects.
The conversion of the Sanskrit, Zend, Latin, and other
nasal ng into the Slave n has its counterpart in the
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. u
Samoan, New Zealand, and other ng, and the Hawaiian,
Tahitian, and other n. Even the hardening of this ruj
into the guttural Greek y shows itself in the Marquesan
conversion of ng into k. The change of the Sanskrit
and Zend v into the Greek F, and the Old Irish / has
its parallel in the Hawaiian w, the New Zealand wk
becoming in the Samoan, Tongan, Tahitian, and others /
No one now claims that the Indo-European languages
are descended from the Sanskrit ; and I hope that here-
after none will claim that the principal Polynesian dia-
lects are descended one from the other. If, according
to Professor Sayce, the retention of the sibilant in the
Samoan would indicate that it is the older branch of the
Polynesian, the dropping of the guttural would indicate
that it is the younger. It cannot be both at the same
time ; and thus the Professor's criterion for determining
the relative age of Polynesian dialects cannot be the
correct one. Professor Sayce would hardly advance that
the conversion of the Sanskrit, Latin, Gothic s into Zend,
Greek, Old Welsh aspirates, is an evidence that the former
were the older, more genuine, modes of utterance, and
the latter were younger corruptions. So far as the
alphabets of the Indo-European and Polynesian dialects
will admit of a comparison, the phonetic changes in both
are remarkably similar, and would seem to indicate a
common starting-point.
If we now pass from sound to sense, it will be seen
that in the majority of the Indo-European and Polynesian
words which I have compared together the primary
archaic sense has been better preserved in the latter than
in the former, the material, underlying, sense retained in
the one, and frequently lost in the other. 1
1 Professor W. D. Whitney, in This method of change is one of
his " Jjanguage and the Study of such prominent importance in the
IiHriaiiH!,'!'.," p. in, says on this development of language, that it
subject: " Among the examples ai- requires at our hands a more apeaial
ready given, not a few have illus- treatment. By it has been gene-
rated the transfer of a word from rated the whole body of our intel-
a physical to a spiritual significance, lectual, moral, and abstract Yocabu-
Hostedby vjOOQLC
12 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
But we are told by Professor Sayee, and doubtless
correctly, that "no amount of similarity between the
roots of two languages " (in sound and sense) " could
warrant us in comparing them together — unless the
grammar agrees." l Where, then, is the grammar of the
ancient pre-Vedic Aryan language to be found ? the
grammar of the period, " when the flections had not yet
been evolved, and when the relations of grammar were
expressed by the close amalgamation of flectionless stems
in a single sentence-word ; " 2 when " there was as yet
no distinction between noun and verb," and " the accusa-
tive and genitive relations of after-days did not yet exist ;" 3
when " the cases were not as yet sharply defined, when
the stem could be furnished with a number of unmeaning
suffixes, and when these suffixes could be used indifferently
to express the various relations of the sentence ; " * " when
as yet an Aryan verb did not exist, when, in fact, the
primitive Aryan conception of the sentence was much
the same as that of the modern Dyak ; " 5 when, " apart
from the imperative, the verb of the undivided Aryan
community possessed no other tenses or moods ; " s when
" the Aryan language, or rather the ancestor of that
hypothetical speech which we term the Parent-Aryan,
was once itself without any signs of gender ; " 7 when, in
short, the ancestor of the Indo-European languages stood
in the same" semi-nude, undeveloped condition as the
Polynesian of to-day still stands.
There wa3 then, apparently, a time when the Indo-
European languages, — or the dialects of a common parent-
speech from which they developed themselves, — were
lary ; every word and phrase of tween a physical and mental act or
which this ifl composed, if we are product."
able to trace its history back to the ' Loc. cU. vol. ii. p. 31. |
beginning, can be shown to have * Loc. eii. vol i. p. 301.
signified originally aomethiog con* * Loc. tit. vol. L p. 431.
Crete and apprehensible by the * Loc tit. voL ii. p. 150.
senses : its present use is the result ■ Ibid.
of a figurative transfer, founded on * Loc. tit voL ii. p. 156,
the recognition of an analogy be- 7 Vol. i. p. 405. _
Hosted by G00gk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 13
a system of inflections, and when their
grammatical relations were expressed by separate parti-
cles and "the close amalgamation of flectionless stems,"
or, in other words, they were an agglutinative language
making its first steps towards becoming inflectional. It
is to that period of the Indo-European languages, it is
with the Aryan speech of that time, that I wish to refer
and compare the Polynesian,
August Schleicher thought that that primitive Aryan
speech (" Indo-G-ermanische Ursprache ") might be reco-
vered by comparison and analysis. The procedure was
probably correct, but the result failed to be demonstrated,
because there were no ancient historical remains, no
accessible living specimen — that philologists then were
aware of — of that ancient Aryan speech, wherewith to
compare it. His efforts, therefore, became simply tenta-
tive and the result hypothetical, and has been treated as
such by later philologists.
With reverent hands I now take up the thread which
slipped from the hands of Bopp and eluded the grasp of
Schleicher, and propose the Polynesian as a living speci-
men of that ancient Aryan speech, that " Indo-German-
ische Ursprache," as one of the doubtless many dialects
into which Aryan speech had already began to diverge
ere the flections had been definitely developed or generally
adopted, and while that speech was still substantially
agglutinative.
Professor Sayce tell us * that " we may catch glimpses,
indeed, of a time when the cases were not as yet sharply
defined," &c. Let us follow those glimpses, and see how
the probable Aryan of that period and the Polynesian
would agree.
What was the alphabet of that early Aryan speech ?
What letters, and how many, served them to express
those colloquial words which were common to all their
branches before their adoption of inflections, and before
1 See p. 12 supra.
Hosted by GoOgle
14 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
their still later separation ? What was the nature and
extent of their alphabet while yet they were agglutinative
and stood on a par with the Polynesians ? No " inscribed
monuments" remain to tell. But it is well known that
most, if not all, the Indo-European languages, when first
reduced to writing, had fewer letters in their alphabets
than they have at present. How many or how few
letters served their purpose at that time may perhaps
never be known. Professor Whitney tells us that the
" earliest Indo-European language " contained only three
vowels and twelve consonants : a, i, u, vowels ; I, r, semi-
vowels ; n, m, nasals ; h, aspirate ; s, sibilant ; g, d, b, k,
t, p, mutes ; " all others are of later origin." 1 Prom the
inter-convertibility of several of those consonants it may
reasonably be inferred that at a still earlier period than
that referred to by Professor Whitney even fewer con-
sonants served the purposes of colloquial intercourse.
The best developed Polynesian alphabet, the Samoan,
contains fifteen letters, ten consonants, and five vowels ;
the New Zealand and Easter Island, fourteen letters ;
the Tahitian and Marquesan, thirteen letters ; the
Hawaiian, twelve letters. To the peculiar converti-
bility of different letters common to the Indo-European
and the Polynesian dialects I have already referred on
page 10.
In regard to the Polynesian vowels, — not feeling com-
petent to solve the question which occupied the atten-
tion of men like Eopp, Grimm, Schleicher, Pott, and
others, who, arguing from Sanskrit and Gothic, held that
the primitive Aryan had only three vowel sounds, a, i, u,
or whether, conformably to Greek, Latin, and others, it
contained five vowels, a, e, i, o, it,— it is sufficient to state
that the Polynesian, like the latter, possessed the same
five vowels. The latter may be a development of the
primitive three, but if so, it must be very ancient indeed,
and with the Polynesians they are of the very substance
i " Language and the Study of Language," p. 265.
Hosted by G00gk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 15
of the language. Consonants, through dialectical pecu-
liarities above referred to, may change or be elided, but,
except iu very rare and comparatively modern instances,
the vowels are permanent. The a of immemorial time
is the a of the present day, in whatever stem or root
occurring, throughout the purely Polynesian dialects.
And so with e, i, 0, u. Hence I think it will be found,
on future inquiry and comparison, that the Polynesian
pronunciation of a word that can be fairly assumed to .be
of Aryan origin will be a valuable guide in determining
the earlier, if not original, pronunciation of that word
within the unbroken Aryan circle, before the flections
began to affect the vowel sounds, the modulation of the
voice.
In regard to the morphology of the Polynesian and
Indo-European languages, their construction of sentences,
there are several points of contact and comparison which
invite the attention of the philologist.
The article, whether definite or indefinite, invariably
precedes the noun : he hale, ka hah, " a house, the
house," une maison, la maison, etg Sopos, 6 So/xo^.
In Polynesian the attributive adjective follows the
noun, the predicative precedes it; he hale via, "a red
house ; " ula ka hale, " red (is) the house*; " he waa loloa,
" a long boat or vessel ; " loloa ha waa, " long (is) the
boat ; " he mahua alii, " a noble parent ; " alii ka makua,
" noble (is) the parent," &e. Professor Sayce, in his
valuable work so often referred to, calls attention to the
fact that the Aryan (Indo-Europ.) languages, with the
exception of the llomance branches of the Latin, placed
the adjective before the noun " unless it implied a sentence
of predication." 1 But as it is admitted that there was
a period of Aryan speech when the inflections were not
yet formed and exercised their influence on the current
of thought and the position of words in a sentence ; when
the nude words which gave expression to the speaker's
. ' Loc. tit. vol. i. pp. 434-435.
Hosted'by (jOOgle
16 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
thoughts must have stood side by side in the same order
that those thoughts arose in the speaker's mind, — at which
period, perhaps little later, the Polynesians separated
from the Aryan stock, — it is possible, nay, probable, that
the thoughts of the Aryan, par excellence the Indo-Euro-
pean of that time, followed the same order as that of his
disowned Polynesian brother, as that of his immediate
neighbours the Aceadian — an agglutinative language —
and the Semitic — an inflectional language. Professor
Sayce ' justly remarks that " in the primitive "sentence
the object would have come first, then the attribute and
verb, and lastly the subject." To that natural and
" primitive " order of thought in the Aryan's mind and
manner of expressing it the Polynesian bears witness.
The hale, the waa, the makua (house, ship, parent), in
the examples quoted above, were the objects of the
speaker's thoughts ; the via, loloa, alii (red, long, noble),
were the attributes, the adjectives that described and
qualified the object. And the same order of thought
and expression held good in compound words.
I would not venture to contradict so eminent a philo-
logist as Professor Sayce when he states, as a rule, that
the earlier Aryan, through all its branches, placed the
adjective, the qualifying word, the attribute, before the
noun. But the question may innocently be asked, how
early, or when, did the ATyan depart from that " primi-
tive order of thought and expression in the primitive
sentence" to which I have just referred on Professor
Sayce's own authority ? If such was the order of the
Aryan "primitive sentence" — and that it was such the
Polynesian attests, from my point of view — then the
placing the adjective before the noun, the object, must
have been a subsequent, a later change, in which the
Polynesians did not participate, as they did not in the
inflectional development. The "altered position of the
adjective in the Eomance languages " would then be
1 Lot. tit. vol. 1. p. 436.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 17
simply a return to the " primitive " order of a sentence,
brought about under peculiar conditions — the loss or
corruption, perhaps, of some of the inflections.
As regards compound words, Professor Sayce refers to
the Latin credo, " I believe," wbich has the same origin
as the Sanskrit srad-dadh&mi, " heait-placing-I." The
Polynesian offers numerous instances of similar com-
pounds : ke-manao-lana-nei 1 a'ti, " I hope," literally, ke,
article, indicating pres. ind.; manao, " mind ; " lana, " float-
ing, buoying up ; " a'u, " I ; " lihi-launa, " arriving at,"
lit. " edge-reaching ; " waha-hee, " to lie, to falsify," lit.
" mouth-slipping," &c.
Again, Professor Sayee remarks, that " at the time
when an Aryan syntax was first forming itself, there was
as yet no distinction between noun and verb " 2 As the
Aryan was then, so has the Polynesian remained up
till now. Nbko, s. is " a seat ; " noho, v. " to sit ; " nono,
s. " a red purple colour ; " nono, v. " to be red in the
face from exertion ; " kilo, v. " to gaze earnestly ; " kilo,
s. " a star-gazer ; " opu, v. " to expand ; " opu, s. " a
protuberance, belly;" hewa, s. "error;" hewa, v. "to be
wrong ; " and numerous others. The prefixed article alone
distinguishes the one from the other, as it probably did
with Aryan woids at that early time when " the Aryan
syntax was first forming itself."
In the forthcoming work I have endeavoured to heed
Professor Sayce's warning, that " in comparing languages 3
we have first to compare their grammars, not their voca-
bularies. It is in the sentence, not in the isolated word,
that languages agree or differ, and grammar deals with
the relations that the several parts of the sentence bear
to one another. Single words may accidentally resemble
each other in both sound and sense, and yet belong to
languages which have nothing in common." But in
1 Nei is an article, expressing " here, now, at present."
5 Loc. cit. voL i. p. 431. ' Lac cit. voL i. p. 148.
VOL. III. B
v'GooqIc
18 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
order to institute a just comparison, the two things to be
compared must stand on an equal footing. One does
not compare a full-grown man with a child, uor the
grammar of a highly inflectional language with a grammar
that is " first forming itself." I have endeavoured to
show that the Polynesians must have separated from
their Aryan congeners during some pre-Vedic period when
the syntax of the latter was still in its infancy. It is,
therefore, with Aryan speech as it was then, with the
order of words in a sentence that then obtained, that the
Polynesian must be compared. It is to be regretted that
so little of that ancient Aryan speech and mode of ex-
pression has been preserved. But Professor Sayce has
kindly furnished not a few illustrations, which I have
sought to utilise and combine. It is true that " single
words may accidentally resemble each other both in
sound and sense, and yet not belong to a common
language." But when, in addition to similarity of gram-
mar, so far as such can be pointed out and identified, not
a few " isolated " words, but a host of words, including
articles and numerals, as well as words of primary
necessity to express thought, are found in two languages,
however far separate their geographical position, — their
resemblance in sound and sense must be something more
than " accidental," and I think we are justified in seeking
a common origin for both. And as ethnologists now are
beginning to discern and acknowledge that the Polynesians
owe nothing to the Malays ethnically, it may not perhaps
be too great a heresy to seek the origin of their language
outside of the Malays.
But " language," we are told by Professor Sayce, 1 " is
no test of race, merely of social contact, and so, too, the
possession of a common stock of myths proves nothing
more than neighbourly intercourse." And in another
place he says : " Language belongs to the community,
not to the race ; it can therefore testify only to social
1 Zee. cU. vol. ii p. 167.
ifcv---* ■ - Hosted by Google
'Hosted by VjOOQI 1
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 19
contact, never to racial kinsmansbip. Tribes and races
lose their own tongues and adopt those of others. . . .
Language is an aid to the historian, not to the ethnologist.
So far as ethnology is concerned, identity or relationship
of language can do no more than raise a presumption in
favour of a common racial origin. ... If ethnology
demonstrates kinship of race, kinship of speech may be
used to support the argument ; but we cannot reverse
the process, and argue from language to race. To do so
is to repeat the error of third-hand writers on language,
who claim the black-skinned Hindu as a brother,, on the
ground of linguistic relationship, or identify the whole
race with the speakers of Aryan tongues." l
There is undoubtedly much sound wisdom in the
above utterances. The English or Spanish speaking
Negro in North or South America has no ethnic kinship
with the Goth or the Latin or their Aryan forefathers.
There is in that case a palpable ethnic dissimilarity which
no appropriation of a foreign language can hide or explain
away. But when not only language — not merely a
number of vocables, but the grammar and the foundation
of grammar— but also the ethnic and physical charac-
teristics point in the same direction, then they mutually
support each other, and what at first may have appeared
dark and dubious in one receives light and confirmation
from the other. Professor Sayce admits that identity or
relationship of language " raises a presumption in favour
of a common racial origin," but no more. It was this
identity or relationship that raised a presumption in
Bopp's mind, and which presumption subsequent inquirers
have strengthened by ethnological and historical data. It
was probably this "presumption" which caused Professor
Max Midler to write : " No authority could have been
strong enough to persuade the Grecian army that their
gods and their hero -ancestors were the same as those of
King Porus, or to convince the English soldier that the
1 Loc. at. vol. ii. pp. 315-317.
ibyfcoogle
ao THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
same blood was running in his veins as in the veins of
the dark Bengalee. And yet there is not an English jury
now-a-days which, after examining the hoary documents
of language, would reject the claim of a common descent
and a legitimate relationship between Hindu, Greek, and
Teuton. . . . Though the historian may shake his head,
though the physiologist may doubt, and the poet scorn
the idea, all must yield before the facts furnished by
language. " l Even so cautious and reliable a writer on
this subject as Professor W. D. Whitney, after indicating
the various objections to language as a racial or ethnic
test, sums up by saying that " it still remains true that,
upon the whole, language is a tolerably sure indication
of race." And in another place he says that " language
shows ethnic descent, not as men have chosen to preserve
such evidence of their kindred with other communities
and races, but as it cannot be effaced without special
effort directed to that end." 2 It is not usual, I believe,
to class Professor Mas Midler or Professor Whitney
among ".third-hand writers on language," and yet the
positivism on the one side is perhaps as instructive as
the positivism of the other, and I and others may be
excused for seeking a via media between the two.
Let us now more closely, and so far as it can be done,
compare the grammars, the component parts of a sentence,
of the Polynesians and Indo- Europeans, such as it pre-
sumably was when the former separated from the latter.
I have shown by the testimony of the ablest Indo-
European savants of the present day that there was a
time when the Indo-European languages were in a
transition state from being agglutinative to becoming
inflectional, and that their grammar must have corre-
sponded to the linguistic requirements and intellectual
1 " The Languages of the Sea
Wat in the East," p. 29. See 1
" India : What can it Teach m
by iame author, p. 36.
Hosted by G00gk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 21
status of that period. What cause3, what motives, what
pressure, induce a people whom an agglutinative form of
speech has satisfied for unnumbered ages, to change that
form — however gradual that change may come about —
for an inflectional, is beyond my power to state. It is
enough for my purpose that that fact is acknowledged.
Nor yet is it relevant to my object whether that change
be an improvement, a development for the better, indicat-
ing higher culture, a certain mental superiority, as some
assert and others doubt. It is enough for my purpose
that, whether for better or worse, such a change was in
operation within the Aryan family of speech at or about
the time that the Polynesian branch broke off from the
parent stock. No " inscribed monuments," no surviving
specimen among the Indo-European branches, exists to
attest the condition and appearance of the Aryan tongue
previous to or during that transition period. When first
historically known to us, their transition period was
passed, and we only know them as emerging from the
profoundest obscurity with a most wonderful wealth and
symmetric arrangement of inflections, from which, they,
each and all, have in subsequent ages been receding, and,
as it were, returning to a less complicated mode of ex-
pressing men's thoughts. Professor Tegn^r in the essay
quoted on p. 6 says : " Flections have their real source,
not in the thought of man, but in his tongue ; they rise,
not from thinking quicker, but from speaking quicker;
not from thinking more correctly, but from speaking
more incorrectly." 1 But whatever the origin of flections,
whether from decay or from growth, they were not the
primary mode of expression of the ancient Aryan race.
Of that primary mode we can only " catch glimpses " by
analyses which reveal to us that there was a time, as
Professor Sayce has told us, when there was no distinc-
tion between au Aryan verb and an Aryan noun, when
the casus-endings had not yet been developed, when even
1 Loc. eit. p. 54.
Hosted by'Google
Z2 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
genders were unknown, and, apart frorh the imperative,
the Aryan verb had no moods nor tenses. We have
here a tolerably good outline of the condition of the
Polynesian of this day, with this addition, that a few
flections had already crept into the latter before separation
and isolation arrested their further development
Bearing in mind what Professor Whitney says, that
" the boundaries of every great family, again, are likely to
be somewhat dubious, there can hardly fail to be branches
which either parted so early from the general stock, or
have, owing to peculiar circumstances in their history,
varied so rapidly and fundamentally since they left it,
that the tokens of their origin have become effaced almost
or quite beyond recognition ; " l bearing this in mind, let
us now compare the different parts of speech which pre-
sent themselves for comparison within the Polynesian and
Indo-European branches.
Ahtici.es.
It is said by Professor Whitney 2 that the articles in
the Indo-European branches of the Aryan are of "a
decidedly modern date ; the definite article always growing
out of a demonstrative pronoun, the indefinite out of the
numeral one." Such order of genesis in the evolution of
speech is probably correct ; but if " modern " in relation
to the growth of language, it is still old enough to have
been shared in by the Polynesian branch of the Aryan
stock before its separation.
Within the Polynesian area the indefinite article is
expressed by : Samoa, Pakaafo, se ; Tonga, New Zealand,
' Hawaiian, he; Tahiti, Rarotonga, Man garewa, Marquesas,
e ; ex. gr. se mata, " an eye ; " he ilio, " a dog ; " e wahine,
" a woman." This refers to Sanskrit sa, " originally one "
(Benfey), and probably reappears in the Greek e-ci?, the
1 Loc. cit. p. 290. toe. eit. p. 276.
Hosted by GoOgk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 23
Epir. for e«, "one;" in the Greek 6, %, 01, at; in the
Gothic sa, se ; A. Sax. se, seo ; Latin hi-c, hce-c, ko-c.
The definite articles in Polynesian are : Hawaii, ha and
ke ; in South Polynesia generally te : ka hale, " the house ; "
ke kumu, "the reason;" te tapa, "the cloth." The
Samoan definite article le must have been of very recent
adoption,- for it is not found or used in groups that
were professedly, and known to be, peopled from the
Samoas. To this article corresponds the Sanskrit ta-d,
the Greek 69, >i, to (Liddell and Scott infer an original
to?, Ttj, to, from the Homeric gen. Toiof), the Latin -te,
-ta, -tud, in iste, ista, istud ; Goth, thata, thai; Sax. the,
that.
Nouxs.
The nouns in Polynesia are not distinguishable in
appearance from the verbs. Numbers are marked by
prefixes or duplications. Genders, as an inflection, are
unknown, but marked by suffixing " male " or " female "
terms. Casus-endings are also unknown. In short, the
Polynesian noun is as nude as was the Aryan noun at
the time referred to on pp. 11, 12.
Pronouns.
Among the Polynesian pronouns there are some that
force themselves on our attention by their apparent, and,
I venture to say, undoubted connection with Indo-Euro-
pean words of the same character. The principal pro-
nouns in Polynesia are : —
1st pers. sing., Samoa, Hawaii, Marquesas, Tahiti,
Hervey Group, Easter Island, a'u, emphatically, o-a'u,
oiva'u, wa'u; New Zealand, ahau, but in the possessive,
n'aku ; Javanese and Malay, aku, Mentawei Islands,
aku; Tagal, aco ; Celebes (Garontalo), watt; Malgasse,
a/io, zaho.
wGooqIc
24 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
2nd pers. sing., Polynesia (uhique), hoe, 'oe ; Java and
Malay, a-ng-kav, kau, kweh, " thou."
3rd pers. sing., Polynesia (uHque), ia, " he, she, it ; "
Malay, dia or iya ; Sumatra (Singkel), ieja ; Pulo Nias,
iaija. The Polynesian la or ra and na, now only occur-
ring in compounds forming demonstratives and possessives,
were doubtless at some previous period independent pro-
nouns of the 3rd pers. They now occur as te-ra, ke-la,
te-na, ke-na, lo-na, o-na, ko-na, ka-na, a-na, " that, its, his,
her."
No trace can be found in the Polynesian of a form of
1st pers. sing, in ma, yet ma is the base of the 1st pers.
dual and plural, and as such retained pure in the Samoan
and Tongan. In all other dialects coupled with lua in
the dual and with tolu in the plural. 1st pers. dual,
ma'ua, "we two;" 1st pers. plur. ina-to'u, or in Tonga
ma-tolu, " we three, we all ; " 2nd pers. dual, ou-faa,
Jco-lua, o-lua, " you two ; " 2nd pers. plur. kou-to'u, ou-
to'u, ou-ko'u, " you three, you all ; " 3rd pers. dual, la-'tta,
ra-'ua, na and na-'ua (Tong.), "they two;" 3rd pers,
plur. la-ko'u, ra-to'n, nau and nav^tolv, (Tong.), " they
three, they all."
01' the two forms, aku and ma, which the Polynesian
retains, one in the 1st pers. sing, and the other in the
1st pers. dual and plural, the West Aryan dialects offer
the following relatives : Gothic, ik, mis, mik ; A. Saxon,
ie, me ; Greek, eyie, fte, fiou ij-jueis ; CEol. aft-fie? ; Latin,
ego, me, mihi ; Sanskrit, as-ma, md, mat, different cases
of aham.
The New Zealand ahau stands alone among the
Polynesian dialects, but its relation to the Malgasse
oho cannot well be doubted. How far both refer to, and
retain an older form of, the Sanskrit aham, I leave to
those more conversant with Sanskrit than myself to
determine, though I strongly believe in the relation until
disproven.
As the Gothic 1st pers. plural and dual, mis, wit, with
Hosted by vjOOQIC
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 25
an apparent base of wi, have no kindred, so far as T
know, within the Indo-European dialects, it may be
possible that a similar permutation of w for m, as is not
unknown in Polynesian as well as in the Indo-European
branches, 1 may have taken place here, and thus wi
represents an older mi, akin to the Polynesian ma,
Sanskrit via, Greek /xe, &c.
Of the Polynesian 2nd pers. sing, and plur. I find no
well-preserved relative or analogue within the Indo-Euro-
pean branches, unless the Sanskrit yu, tu, tva, pronominal
bases of 2nd pers. and preserved in Latin tu, Greek to, <tv,
v-fiets, Gothic tu, pus, A. Saxon eoio, eventually refer
themselves to what Mr. Gaussin (" Dn Dialecte de
Tahiti," 1853, p. 157) calls the second form of the 2nd
pers. sing, of Polynesian personal pronouns, viz., u, and
which now never appears except in the possessive prou.
ia-n, to-u, na-u, no-u, "thine, your."
To the Polynesian 3rd pers. sing. I find related the
Gothic ija, " she, they," tains, " yon, that," Germ. iener.
If the Latin is, ea, id, is connected with the Polynesian
ia, the primary base of both must have been i, which
Benfey offers as a pronominal base of the Latin and
Gothic, as well as the Sanskrit i-d and i-dam.
Indo-European relatives of the Polynesian 3rd pers.,
la, ra, na, "he, they," I find none, unless the Sanskrit
na in a-na, e-na, " this," be one.
Among the interrogative Polynesian pronouns are
found the forms of wai, kai, ai, " who," aha, ha, a,
" what," fe, fea, hea, " how, which, where," the two
latter frequently accompanied with a prefix, fe, whose
original meaning is now iost. To these forms probably
ally themselves the Greek ttov, Ionic kov, "where," trot,
" whither," TriJ, Ionic k!}, Doric *ca, " how," Latin quis, qua,
quod, qualis, &c ; Gothic hwas, hwo, hwa, " who," hwan,
1 In New Zealand, ktimara, Greek d-/ia£a, "vehicle, cart;"
"potatoes;" Hawaii, moala, id. Sanskrit, vaha, vahja, id. Greek,
Samoan, male, " to hawk and jia\Xot; lAkmveUut. Greek, jiwri s ;
spit ; " Hawaii, wale, "apittle." Latin rafts.
Hosted « GoOgk
26 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
" when," hwaiwa, " how," &c. ; Sanskrit ka, has,
kva, " where," &c.
COPULATIVES and Conjunctions.
In this category may be noticed oka, ata, 'a (Haw.,
Marqu., Samoa), " but, as, if." I would refer them to the
Gothic ath-than, ok, akei, " but, however;" to the Latin
at, " but," perhaps aiso ac ; to Sanskrit atha, " but, if."
Adverbs.
Among the Polynesian negative adverbs we meet with
the Tahitian ai-ta, ai-ma, ai-na, ai-pa, " not, no," used
with the past only, and ei-rna, e-i-na, e-i-la, used with the
future ; Marquesas, ai-e, " no, not ;" Tonga, i-kai and tai,
" no, not ; " Fakaafo, ai with suffix ala, e.g., ai-ala, tai-ala,
" no, not ; " Eotumah, inke, indi, " no ; " Malay, ti, tia,
tiada, " no, not ; " Sunda, ente, id. ; Malgasse, tsi, id. I
would consider all these different forms as merely
dialectical variations of a common and original negative,
whose form was probably i. By analysing the Tahitian
forms I arrive at that conclusion. The last syllables, ~ta,
■ma, -na, are suffixes, making the negative more or less
emphatic, but whose original meaning I am unable to
state. The -pa in -ai-pa, however, is known to imply a
qualification, and to "include an idea of doubt or con-
tingency," and is probably a contraction of the general
adverb paha, " perhap3." Remains therefore the ai, which
we find alone in the Fakaafo dialect, and nearly so in
the Marquesan ai-e, some of the other dialects having
prefixed a t or k, as the Tonga. But the a in ai is as
much euphonic as the a in a-ole, that other Polynesian
negative current in the Hawaiian and other groups ; and
its euphonic prefixual character is moreover evidenced by
its being changed into e when the negative is applied to
the future, ai-ta becoming ei~ta, &c. There remains, then,
&--'- ■■■-■■ ' HosledbyGoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 17
only the original i as an expression of negation, which
we find reproduced in the Tonga i-kai and the Rotumab
i-nJce, and which probably meets us with prefixed ( or fa
in the Malay ti and the Malgasse fat, " no, not"
Among the Indo-European languages it is often diffi-
cult to ascertain which vowel-sound in a common root or
stem was the primary or original one. Hence, though
the Sanskrit and Greek have their a privativum, expressing
iin idea of negation, which in the former heeomes an
before vowels, yet the Latin and Gothic express the same
idea with in and mm, the Scandinavian with 0; the
absolute negative particle in Greek is ov. In all these
the simple vowel was the original sign and expression of
negation ; but was that vowel a, i, u, or ? If I am
sustained in considering the Polynesian as an older
branch than either of the above, I should hold that the
Polynesian i was the primary form, from which itself as
well as the others have deviated ; for not only do traces
remain of this original i in the Latin in, but also in the
Scandinavian cj, inle, ic!:e, adverbs of negation, and ingen,
" none."
Another Polynesian negative deserves consideration.
It is mai (Haw.), u-moi (Marqu.), with a prohibitive sense
used imperatively, " do not;" mai hele oe, " do not go you;"
mai hana, "don't do it." It corresponds in sense and
use as well as sound to the Greek w, the Sanskrit md,
the Latin ne, "do not, no."
Some of the Polynesian affirmatives also proclaim their
affinity to the West Aryan branches, Thus in Tonga,
Samoa, Fakaafo, io, " yes," Hawaii, io, " truly, verily ; "
Fiji, io and ia, " yes ; " Malgasse, it, Malay, ija, Sunda,
nja ; all which show a remarkable family likeness to the
Gothic ja, jai, " yes, yea," the Scandinavian ia, jo, ju, id. ;
perhaps the Greek eta, Latin tia, eia vero, " very well."
The other Polynesian affirmative, e, o-e, io-e, Pulo Nias,
eh, " yes," probably refers itself to the Greek ?, " in
truth, verily."
abyGoogle
z 8 the polynesian race.
Verbs.
The Polynesian present participial ending, verb active,
Hawaiian -ana, New Zealand -ana, -enga, is by some philo-
logists classed as a verbal particle, but is none the less a
pure inflection, whose original meaning when standing
alone or merely agglutinated can no longer be explained.
It corresponds to the Indo-European participial endings in :
Latin -ans, -ens, Greek -<ov, Gothic -ands, -onds, Sanskrit
-ana, and others. And I find that the manner of con-
verting a verbal participle into a noun substantive, by
help of this flection or particle, is the same in the
Polynesian and the Sanskrit and other Indo-European
branches. Thus in Polynesian, hanau, "to bring forth ;"
lianau-ana, " birth ; " moe, " to sleep ; " mo'-ena, moe'-nga,
contracted from mot-ana, " a sleeping place, mat, or
mattress ; " and numerous others. Compare Sanskrit
h&nch-ana, "gold," from kancfi, "to shine;" krodfidna,
" anger," from hrvdh, " be wroth ; " gam-ana, " gait," from
gam, "to go ; " budh-dna, " teacher," from budh, " to
understand ; " yudh-ana, " enemy," from yudh, " to fight ; "
and so throughout the Indo-European branches down to
the English hear-ing, see-ing, fight-ing, Ueed-ing, &c, used
substantively.
The sign of the passive voice of the verb throughout
Polynesia is -wt. It is frequently for euphony's sake
preceded by a consonant, such as t, h, I, m, s, ng, f, and
sometimes contracted to a alone. Whatever its meaning
as an independent word might have been has been lost ;
but though generally suffixed to the verb and incorporated
■with it as a flection, either by the additional consonant
or by the loss of its own first vowel, or pure and simple,
its place is not yet so fixed but that it admits frequently
a qualifying adverb between the verb and itself, and thus
shows a transition period from an independent verbal
particle, bearing a sense and form of its own, to a fixed
meaningless flection. Ex. gr., hana-ia na mea a pan,
fe'-~ Hosted by G00Qle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 29
" done were all things ; " ike~a no. olelo a Ku, " understood
were the words of Ku;" auhuti.-ii.iji. It, o.upuni o Zona,
" overturned is the government of Lono ; " kau-lia ka paku,
" hung up is the curtain ; " kini-tia, " pinched ; " sii-tea,
" lifted up ; " fau-sia, " hound together ; " tm-fia, " held ; "
tanu-mia, " buried ; " hana-ole-ia, " not done ; " holo-m.ua-
ia, " gone before," &c.
This verbal particle, if such it he, this sign of the
passive Polynesian verb, just hovering on the verge of ,
becoming a pure inflection, seems to me to belong to that
class of words from which the Indo-European branches
in after-times developed some of their passive inflections
and signs of different stages of their passive verbs. I
find the participle of the future passive in Sanskrit
formed of a verbal ending or inflection in -ya, in cku&h-ya,
" to be sucked ; " abhi-nand-ya, " to be rejoiced ; " a-pur-
ya, " not to be satisfied ; " yaj-ya, " to be offered," &c. I
find the Greek pass. aor. ending in -«? and -6eis, the
Gothic past part. pass, ending in -iths and -aiths, the ■
Sanskrit ending in -ita, the Latin in -tus. Now all these
verbal endings are merely agglutinated words, like the
Polynesian -ana,, -enga, -ia, -hia, -tia, &c, whose original
meaning has been lost, and whose original form it would
be difficult to say where best preserved. The similarity
of form and the similarity of purpose indicated in these
Indo-European and Polynesian agglutinated verbal end-
ings, particles, or flections, active and passive, seem to me
to proclaim a common origin, and that, at the time of
the Polynesian separation, the Aryan language had
reached that stage of development.
" Apart from the imperative," says Professor A, H.
Sayce in his " Introduction to the Science of Language,"
voL ii. p. 15 6, " whose second personal singular some-
times ended in -dhi {Si), sometimes in -si {80s, Vedic
md-si), sometimes had no termination at all, the verb of
the undivided Aryan community possessed no other tenses
or moods. It was left to the separate branches of the
Hosted by GoOgle
3°
THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
k.
family each to work out its verbal system in its new
home and in its own way, adding new forms, forgetting
others, now amalgamating, now dissociating." With due
respect for so great authority, yet, from the foregoing
comparison, I think it passably evident that " the un-
divided Aryan community," at the time when the Poly-
nesians separated from it, already had a part. pres. act.
and a pret. pass, in common throughout its various
branches, and had arrived so far together in the develop-
ment of their verbs. If the termination indicating the
imperative was developed and common property of the
undivided Aryan, it has been lost in the Polynesian, as
it has been lost in some members of the Gothic branch
and in some of the Romance descendants of the Latin;
or else it was developed subsequent to the pres. part, act,
and pret. pass, terminations above referred to, and after
the separation of the Polynesians.
Again, speaking of the formations of case-endings of
nouns, the same author says r 1 " We can trace the history
of the verb with far greater completeness and certainty
than we can the history of the noun. The history of
the noun is one of continuous decay. We may catch
glimpses, indeed, of a time when the case3 were not as
yet sharply defined, when the stem could be furnished
with a number of unmeaning suffixes, and when these
suffixes could he used indifferently to express the various
relations of the sentence. But long before the age of
Aryan separation, the several relations in which a word
might stand within a sentence had been clearly evolved,
and certain terminations had been adapted and set apart
to denote these relations. The creative epoch had passed,
and the cases and numbers of the noun had entered on
their period of decay. But with the verb it was quite
otherwise. Here we can ascend to a time when as yet
an Aryan verb did not exist, when, in fact, the primitive
Aryan conception of the seutence was much the same as
1 Loc. cit. ii. pp. 145-150.
dbyGoogle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 31
that of the modern Dyak. Most verbs presuppose a
noun, that is to say, their steins are identical with those
of nouns. The Greek fif\atvco for ftc\av-yw presupposes
the nominal /*.e\av, just as much as the Latin amo for
ama-yo presupposes ama." If " glimpses " can be caught
of a time when the cases were not as yet sharply defined,
&c, that time must have been synchronous with or
posterior to the separation of the Polynesians ; for in
their language no glimpses can be caught of either mean-
ing or unmeaning suffixes wherewith to express the cases
and numbers of nouns. Their relations of a sentence
were invariably expressed by prefixes, a mode of expres-
sion not devoid of precedent within the Indo-European
branches.
Prepositions.
Some of the Polynesian forms of prepositions are pro-
bably the older. The Polynesian a and 0, " of," seem to
me the primary, because the simpler, forms of the Latin a,
ab, the Greek a-n-o, Sanskrit apa, Gothic of, English of.
The Polynesian e, "by, from, through means of," calls
up the Latin e, ex, Greek es, e£.
The Polynesian i, " in, at, to," calls up the Latin in,
the Greek ev, the Gothic in, Celtic en, yn, Old Norse,
Swedish, and Danish i, all with same or similar meanings,
and governing the same cases of a noun. The fact that
the Old Norse of the Eddas and Runes, which cannot well
be called a deteriorated scion of the Gothic, has retained
the form of this proposition in i, seems to favour the
view that the final n in the other Indo-European branches
was a dialectical variation of a primary form in i, of which
the Polynesian and the Old Norse alone retained the
Interjections.
These, being mostly onomatopeian in all languages, may
not afford the best means of comparison; yet I would
1OO
lie
32 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
offer one interjection not commonly current in other
families of language. The Polynesian ue and au-we, I
think, claims kindred with the Latin vae, the Saxon wa,
the Gothic wai, the Greek ovai. In the Malay it has
been preserved under the forms of wah and wayi,
" alas."
Numerals.
In the first volume of " The Polynesian Pace," &c, pp.
1 44 et seq., I have shown that the first four numerals
of the Polynesian, I, 2, 3, 4, are of undoubted Aryan
origin, and that the undivided Aryan family had arrived
so far in its numeral system when the Polynesian branch
broke off and developed the rest of its numeral system
under different, and, so to say, foreign associations. I
there express the opinion that, when adopting the qui-
nary system of computation, the Polynesians were already
beyond the influence of the parent stock, inasmuch as
their term for five (lima), though an Aryan word, was
not the term which the other still united Aryan tribes
gave to that number. I have there, also, intimated that
the higher Polynesian numerals, from five to ten, were
drawn from probable Dravidian, possibly Cushite or
Accadian sources, or perhaps both.
I have thus in a measure endeavoured to justify my
boldness in instituting a comparison between the Poly-
nesian and Indo-European languages, in order to show
their linguistic relationship. It was a link in the chain
of reasoning which made me conclude that the Poly-
nesians were originally a branch of the Aryan stock —
whatever incidents might have befallen that branch in
after-life through admixture with others, and through
isolation — and that link had to be taken up to the best
of my ability.
Since publishing the first volume of my work on
"The Polynesian Race, its Origin and Migrations" (1 878),
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 33
I have come into possession of three works which, had I
known them sooner, would have been of great assistance
to me in filling certain gaps in the mythological references
made by me, and in giving me greater assurance in
asserting the non-Malay origin of the Polynesian family.
I refer to " Myths and Songs of the South Pacific," by
Rev. W. "W. Gill (London, 1876), a work on which too
much praise cannot be bestowed for its many merits as a
most valuable contribution to the knowledge of ancient
Polynesian thought and life.
I refer to " Les Polynesiens," by Dr. A. Lesson (Paris,
1880—82), which, however much I may differ from the
conclusions arrived at, is a most unrivalled work of
reference on nearly every one of the Indonesian and
Polynesian groups.
And I refer to Mr. A. H. Keane's treatise " On the
Relations of the Indo-Chinese and Inter-Oceanic Races
and Languages," in the Journal of the Anthropological
Institute of Great Britaiu and Ireland (February 1880),
which is a clear, outspoken protest against the r
habit of representing the Polynesians
even kindred, of the Malays. Mr. Keane, moreover,
seeks the origin of the Eastern Polynesians in a " white
Caucasian " race, of which remnants are still to be found
in the Khmers of Cambodja, from which direction he
thinks they arrived in the Indian Archipelago anterior to
the appearance there of the Mongoloid Malays. I go
entirely with Mr. Keane in deriving the Polynesians
from a " white, Caucasian, Indo-European " Aryan race,
and their priority in the Indian Archipelago ; but I differ
somewhat as to the locality whence they entered the
Archipelago.
The perfect physical resemblance of those Cambodian
KhmSrs to the Polynesians is admitted ; that the speech
of both is polysyllabic and recto tono is also admitted,
but that the Khmer language, as represented in E.
Aymonier's "Dictionnaire Khme'r - Francais" (Saigon,
vol. in. c
Hosted by G00gle
34 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
1878) — the only exponent of said language in my posses-
sion — has any appreciable resemblance in its vocabulary
to any of the dialects of the Eastern Pacific Polynesians, I
think admits of considerable doubt. And the " peculiarly
distinctive feature," which Mr. Keane lays great stress
upon as marking the linguistic connection between " the
Khmer and Malaysian tongues," viz., " the use of identical
infixes," is entirely unknown to the Eastern Polynesians,
whom Mr. Keane classifies as as pure Caucasians as the
original Khmer s. 1
If life is spared, I may review more fully Mr. Keane's
opinion as set forth in the said treatise. It is sufficient
for my present purpose that he emphatically supports
me in maintaining the independence and non-relation of
the Eastern Polynesians to the Malays, as well as assert-
ing their descent from "a fair, a Caucasian, an Indo-
European," or Aryan race. As to the divergence of
opinions between Mr. Keane and me regarding the
Asiatic home of the Polynesians, I would be willing to
make the following compromise : — If, what I believe the
majority of European savants still uphold, 2 the valleys
abutting on the plateau of Pamir in Central Asia were
the " Berceau des Aryas," it is not improbable that two
streams of migration may have left for lower latitudes ;
one going to the south-west, crossing the Hindu-Kush,
and, following the affluents of the Indus, landing in
1 Mr. Keane refers to the Men- only recognise three as having any
tawey Islanders, off the coast of claWtoPdyned»nkindn;i.!,a]^i<'iii;li
Sumatra, as tbe purest specimen of out of the whole list of eighty-tim
Khm#r immigrants still remaining words put downbyHerr von Rosen-
in Malaysia, and he looks upon berg nearly one-fifth — l6to82 — are
them as the clearest link connecting good Polynesian, either simply or as
the Polynesians with the Khmers. compounds. Are the other four-
Ik' refers to their dialect as being fifths Khmer or Mongol?
decidedly Polynesian. So it is, to a ' lam aware that from the days
great extent 1 but the question here, of Eiattuun levers! honoured names,
it seems to me, is: are the Men- likeGHgcr, Wpi'.^fl, lii-iifey, Pocjchr.',
tawey words which Mr. Keane and latterly Fenka and Schroder,
quotes also Khmer words ? Of the are committed in defending an Euro-
ten Mentawey words, taken from pean, in opposition to an Asiatic,
H.von Rosenberg V Der Malayische origin of the In da-Europeans. But
Archipel-Luud und Leute," I can I am no convert to their theory.
.GooqIc
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 35
Deccan ; the other going in a south-easterly direction,
descending the river systems of the Irawaddy, Salwen, and
Mekong, landing in Laos, Yunnan, and Cambodja, both
streams of migration eventually meeting in the Indian
Archipelago ages before the arrival there of the Mongol
or Mongoloid Malays.
There is no more historic evidence for the Polynesians
debouching in the Archipelago from trans-GaDgetic India
than from cis-Gangetic, and they may certainly have
come from both directions. But until it is shown that
the Khmer and Polynesian languages are closely related,
and that the creeds, legends, and customs — the peculiarly
Polynesian folk-lore — which the Polynesians either picked
up en route or developed in the Archipelago, and brought
with them as a prehistoric heritage into the Pacific, are
shared in by, or at least not unknown to, the Khmers,
I think myself justified in believing that the immigrants
coming from the north-west, from Deccan, were the pre-
ponderating majority, and absorbed into themselves those
who came from the north and north-east, from Further
India. En attendant, I am grateful to Mr. Keane for
the destructive portion of his treatise, unsparingly destruc-
tive of the long-cherished " Malayo-Polynesian " error.
dbydoogle
COMPARATIVE VOCABULARY
POLYNESIAN AN)) INDO-EUKOPEAN LAXIJIAGES.
A'e, v. Haw., to pass over, morally or physically, from one
condition or place to another ; ■ to assent, to permit ;j to
embark, as on board a ship ; to mount, as on a horse ;/ to
raise or lift up, as the head with joy to vomit, as in
sea-sickness. A'e, adv. yes. Tah., a'e, to ascend, to
mount Mangar., ake, up, upward, over. New Zeal.,
Rarot, hake, to ascend, to mount Tong., hake, up, up-
ward; hahake, eastward, windward (i.e., up). Sam., a'e,
to go up, ascend ; sasa'e, the east. Fiji., cake, upward.
Malgass., ma-kaie, to get up, to mount. Mai., atas, up,
upward.
Sanskr., ah, to wind or move tortuously ; akhu, a rat,
a mouse; akheta, hunting.
Ai, v. Haw., to eat ; s. food, vegetable food, in distinc-
tion from ia, meat ; ai-na, for ai-ana, eating, means of
eating, fruits of the land ; hence land, field, country. New
ZeaL, kai, to eat ; kainga, food, meal, home, residence,
country. Tong., kai, to eat. Sam., 'ai, to eat ; ainga,
family, kindred. Marqu., kaika, kainga, food, meal.
Tagal., eain, to eat.
Zend., gaya, life; gaetha, the world; gava, land,
country. Vedic, gaya, house, family {A. Pictet). Sanskr.,
ghdsa, food ; ghas, devour.
Greek, ala, yaia, ytj t different forms occurring in
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 37
Homer, land, country, cultivated laud; yeto$, iudigenous ;
yetrtov,, a neighbour ; qta, provisions for a journey.
Goth., gawi, gavja, country, region.
Germ., gau.
Lat, ganea, eating-house ; ganeo, glutton.
Lith., goyas ; Ant. Slav, and liuss., gai, "past-rage,"
nemus.
Polish, gay, id.
Mr. A. Pictet, in his "Les Origines Indo-Europ.," vol.
ii. p. 15, says that the Vedie and Zend gaya "n'ont
surenient aucun rapport avec le grec yaia." This asser-
tion evokes a doubt, inasmuch as, as late as in Homer's
time, two other dialectical variations of this word existed
in the Greek, viz., aia and Sa or Si, in Sq-nimp, con-
tracted from some ancient form iu Saia, as yi and ya,
from yata. As neither of these can he supposed to be
derived from, or be a phonetic corruption of, the other,
it seems to me that they must have come down abreast
from primeval times, thus indicating that the original
root was differently pronounced by various sections of
the still united Aryan stock ; and I believe that this
root, in its archaic forms, still survives in the Polynesian
ai and kai, to eat The Sanskrit go, land, the earth,
from which Benfey derives a hypothetical gavyd and a
Greek yafia— by elimination yata— is probably itself a
contraction from ttfie Vedic and Zend gaya, as the Greek
yr\ and ya, as the ancient Saxon gd and go, pagus, regio,
and the ancient Slav, gai, nemus, are contractions from
derivations of that ancient root still found in Polynesia.
The above derivatives in sound and sense certainly refer
themselves better to some ancient ai or kai, food, the
fruits of the forest or the roots of the field, than to the
Sanskrit go, bull, cow, cattle ; for the Aryan family un-
doubtedly had one or more names for eating and for food
before its various divisions applied themselves to the
herding of cattle. The Sanskrit ghas, gkdsa, the Latin
Hosted by GoOgle
3 8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
ganea, ganeo, point strongly to the underlying original
sense of eating and food.
According to Professor A. H. Sayce, in "Introduction
to the Science of Language," vol. ii. p. 19, it is probable
that the Latin edere, to eat, is a compound word = e-dere,
like ab-dere, con-dere, cre-dere, and others, thus leaving e
as the root.
How far that e may have been a dialectical variant or
a phonetic decay of an older form more nearly allied to
the Polynesian ai, kai, I leave to abler philologists to
determine.
Ao, s. Haw., light, day, metaph. the world. Sam.,
asd, day. Tong., aho, id. Tah., ao, light, day. Eotuma,
aso, as, day, sun ; asoa, white men. Marqu., ao-mati, the
sun. Bugui, oso, day. Gilolo (Galela), osa, moon.
Malg., azo-horo, the moon; azo-hali, Jupiter (planet);
azan, clearness, brightness.
Sanskr., aha, ahan, a day. Ved., ahd, id. ; aho-rdtra,
lit. day and night, a day of twenty-four hours. In the
Hindu-Kush dialects, Gilgit (Shina), dcho, to-day ; dazo,
mid -day.
'Au\ v. Haw., to swim, to float, convey as on a raft,
primarily to stretch out, reach after ; aw, v. to long after,
be wholly bent on ; s. current in the ocean, the action of
the mind ; ex. gr., ke au nei ko'u manao, my mind is ex-
ercising, Sam., a'au, to swim ; au, a fcurrent at sea ; v.
to reach to. Tong., hau, to swim ; kakau, id. New
Zeal., kau-kau, id. Deriv., Haw., au-a, to think so much
of a thing as not to part with it ; to be stingy, keep
back, refuse, forbid. New Zeal, kau-a ; Sam., au-a ;
Tong., ou-a ; Tah., au-aa, desist, forbear. Fiji., katu, to
stretch, as the arms ; a fathom.
Sanskr., ao, to be pleased, desire, take care, excite affec-
tion, obtain, embrace.
Greek, aia (comp. Liddell and Scott), to satiate.
Lat., aveo, desire earnestly, to long for, to crave ; avi-
dus, desirous, eager, covetous.
•GooqIc
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. _ 39
It is possible, until a better etymon is found, that avis,
bird, refers itaelf to a primary, material sense of aveo, as
stretching out, reaching after, akin to the Polynesian au.
If so, the compounds au-gur, au-ger, au-ceps, au-cupium,
recall the ancient form of avis.
Ao E , s. Haw., handle of an axe, staff, or spear, f:
'au, handle, stalk of a plant; 'au-'au, the ridge-pole of a
house.
Greek, av? (Lacon. and Cret.), an ear, a handle ; ov<
Att, id. ; Mod. Greek, avnov, id. ; Dor., m, id.
Lat., auris, the ear ; audio, to hear ; aus-culto, to listen,
hear.
Goth., auso, ear ; hausjan, to hear. Sax., ear. Germ.
ohr, ear. Lith., ausis, ear.
The application of this word to designate ear occur;
also in the Polynesian : Tah., p&pe-i-au, the ear ; Haw.
pepe-i-ao, composed of an, ao, whose primary meaning
seems to have been a protuberance of anything, a projec-
tion, and of pepe, broken, flattened down, bent, pliable.
Hence, literally, the flattened protuberance or handle,
scil. of the face or head. The same word occurs in
another compound, maki-ao or ma'i-ao, nails of fingers or
toes, hoofs of animals, claws of birds; from maki, to fasten :
hold on to, and ao = the protuberance that fastens to o
holds on to a thing.
Atr 3 , s. Haw., time, period of time, lifetime, season
au-ae, to spend time idly, be lazy ; au-a-nei, present time,
now, soon ; au-makua, ancestors ; au-moe, midnight
Tah., au-hd, an aged person. Sam., au-anga, to continue
to act, to live on ; au-fua, to begin. Marqa, au-hi, later,
by-and-bye.
Sanskr., dyus, life, lifetime ; cata-dyus, a centenarian,
very old ; avuka, ancestor, parent (Pictet).
Lat. awum, tetas, age, lifetime, life ; avus, grand-
parent ; avia, grandmother ; avitus, ancestral.
Greek, aet, atet, ever, always ; alimv, lifetime, age, space
of time.
Hosted by GoOgle
4 o ' THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Goth., aiws, time, a long time, age ; aiw, continually,
ever ; awo, grandmother. Sax., awa, aefre, ever. Ieel.,
ae, ei, ever ; afe, grandfather. 0. H. Germ., ewa, eternity,
habit, custom, law ; ewig, eternal Dutch, eeuw-io, id-
Welsh, ewa, uncle. Lith., awynas, uncle (maternal).
A. Pietet (Or. Ind.-Eur., ii. 349) derives the Sanskr.
avuka and its West Aryan congeners from the Sanskr.
av " tueri, juvare," and the Vedic £wa (course of time,
custom, usage) from the root i, to go (ibid., p. 429).
Eenfey (Sanskr. -Engl. Diet) refers the Latin cevum, and
its Gothic relatives to the Sanskr. tiyus, life. I would have
accepted Pictet's derivation of avuka from av, had not
the Hawaiian au-makua indicated an application of the
Polynesian au to family relations, as well as to time
generally. The Sanskr. av offers a plausible solution, but
only to one-half of the derivatives referred to, whereas the
Polynesian au satisfactorily accounts for its derivatives
in both directions.
It might be interesting to ascertain, if possible, whether
the y, i, and e in the Sanskr., Lat, Greek, and Goth., after
the first a, was an original factor in the root from which
those words sprang, and then was elided from avu-ka,
av-us, aw-o, aw-a, aw-ynas, or whether they were com-
paratively later and dialectical additions, as in the Sanskr.
v&yus (wind), Goth, wajan (blow), Slav, veja (breathe*),
which Liddell and Scott and Eenfey refer to a root fa,
va, or, as Benfey indicates, " originally av-d." Eenfey
gives no root to dym, and Liddell and Scott give at Fas
the root of da, dyus, &c; but aif > whose original sense is
not given, and is simply hypothetical, if it explains eu'a,
amv, dyus, and aiws, does not explain the form or the
sense of avuka, awo, aims, &c, unless we assume its
original form to have been au, as in the Polynesian, with
a subsequent y, i, or e inserted.
Aur, v. Haw., to decline, as the sun in the afternoon,
turn aside, vary ; auina (scil. " ka la " — the sun), after-
noon. Tah., aui, to the left. Sam., m-aui, to fall down,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 41
, ebb as the tide; New Zeal., mawi. Marqu.,
moui. Itarot., kaui, left, left hand. Fiji-, yawi, yakawi,
hajawi, evening ; yawa, far off, distant. Malag., an-kawi,
to the left; avi-ha, left hand.
Sanskr., ava, away, olY, down, below: awara, posterior,
inferior, behind, occidental, western ; avama, low ; avanati,
setting of the sun.
Pers., iv;ar, aywar, evening. Kurd., evar, id.
Irish, iwar, iar, west.
Aha, s. Haw., a company or assembly of people for
any purpose ; aha-aka, adv. sitting squarely, uprightly.
II'liI.i:., mi-alum, to stop; foha, be seated.
Sanskr., ds, to sit, stay; dsarat, seat.
Greek, y&ai, to be seated, be still.
This word, so common in the Hawaiian group, either
single or in compounds, appears to have become lost or
obsolete in the other Polynesian groups. In Fiji alone
I find yasa, signifying a place, a part of a land, a dis-
trict
AHI, s. Haw., fire. Sam., Tong., afi, id. Rarot. and
Mangar., a'i, id. Tah., auaJii, id. New Zeal., ahi, id.
Mai, api, id. Ceram. (Ahtiago), yaf, id. Matabello, efi,
id. Sumatra (Sin.^kyl), ayv-, id. l!anj:ik Islands, ahi, id.
Teor, ahi, id. Goram, ahi, id. Malg., af, id. There
is another series of words in the Polynesian family, ex-
pressing the sense of fire and its derivatives, which pro-
bably is allied to the former class, though uniformly
distinct in the last vowel. This uniform distinction I
am inclined to consider aa arising from a very ancient
dialectical variation of a common root, or else the two *
classes of words proceed from two nearly similar roots.
That second class is : Tah., ahu, v. to be burnt or scalded ;
s. heat, fever. Sam., asu, smoke. Tong., ahu, id. Haw.,
m-ahu, smoke, steam. Tidore, a/u, fire. Tagal, apuy, id.
Bum, ahu, id. Ceram. (Tetuti), yafo, id. Gilolo (Gani),
iaso, smoke.
The former class I would refer to : —
abyGoogle
4a THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Sanskr., agni, agira, angate, fire. Bengal, at/in, aag, id.
Shina (Gilgit), agdr, id. Kurd., agher, ayhri, id.
Lat., ignis, fire.
Slav., ogni, fire ; Lith., ugnis, id.
Cymr., engyl, fire.
The latter class I would refer to : —
Sanskr., acira, fire, heat. Ved., dshtri, hearth, cooking-
place. Belut., ds, fire. Pers., dsh, cooked.
A. -Sax., ast, fireplace, oven.
Irish, asaim, to light a fire.
Lat., asso, to roast ; assus.
A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Europ.) seeks a common root for
the first family of words (West Aryan) in the Sanskr. ag,
angk, to move tortuously, to move, to hasten, "de la
mobility de cet element," and he thinks the second family
derives from the Sanskr. ac, " edere, vorare ; " fut. partcp,
ashtd and agitd. Benfey (Sanskr. -Engl. Diet.) derives
agni and its congeners " probably from anj in its original
signification to shine ; " and the same authority makes no
reference to any derivations from ac, to eat, consume, as
signifying fire.
In this uncertainty, and with such unsatisfactory solu-
tion, it evidently becomes necessary, if possible, to go
higher than the Sanskrit in search of some form or forms
around which all these dialectical variants of a once
common speech may rally themselves as around a common
ancestor. I believe the Polynesian afi and asu or aku
offer such ancestral forms. Afi rallying to itself the
Aryan variants in g, agni, ogni, ignis, &c, and asu, aku,
those in s and c, ds, acira, asso, asaim. It must be
admitted, however, that afi, ahi, and asu, ahu, are them-
selves but variants of some still older, but now forgotten,
form or forms. They stand abreast in Polynesian speech,
and the one is not a derivation or corruption of the
other.
There are some other words in the West Aryan tongues
whose relationship to the foregoing family seems to me
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 43
preferable to that which eminent philologists have hitherto
assigned them. The Sanskr. asta, "home," the Greek
aa~rv, "town, city," have been referred, the former by
A. Pictet (loc cit., ii. 243) to Sanskr. as, " esse, to be ; " the
latter by Liddell and Scott (Greek-Engl. Diet) and by
Benfey (Sanskr.-Engl. Diet.) to a root fa?, Sanskr. vas,
"to dwell." I may be permitted to ask under what
circumstances the digamma in the supposed faurv has
been lost without being replaced by an aspirate ' ? That
ecTTici, like the Lafc. vesta, refers itself to a root in foj
or vas, is evident enough, but not so with ao-rv. There
is another Greek word, ea-^dpa, with the sense of " the
hearth, fireplace," which has no etymon assigned it by
Liddell and Scott, but which I should consider a relative
of aurv; for both doubtless go back, like the A.-Sax.
ast and the Belut. ds, to the same root as the Polynesian
asu, the Vedic dshtri, the Latin asso, assus. To this
family may also be referred the Sax. as-ca, the Goth, az-go,
" ashes, cinders." Benfey refers the Sanskr. asta to as,
but does not indicate whether to as 1 , " to be," as Pictet
has it, or to as 3 , " to shine." The first seems rather too
forced an etymology ; the latter, if such be the inference
from Benfey, would bring it in harmony with ea-^apa,
with ast, ds, asu, and aurrv. There is little doubt in my
mind that, in the early savage or nomadic life of the
Aryan, wherever lie stopped to dress his fire, by day or
night, there was his home for the time being. Hence
asta, " a home, dwelling," where the fire was lighted ;
hence acrrv, " a town," a congeries of dwellings or homes.
Aho, s. Haw., breath, met. spirit, courage ; i imi ke aha,
let the breath be long, i.e., be patient. Tah. and Marqu.,
aho, breath. Earot., ao, id.
Sanskr., am, the five vital breaths of the body, life ;
asura, eternal.
Zend., ahU, a&hu, spirit, life, God, the world.
Commenting on Dr, Spiegel's derivation of the Persian
AhuTa, as a name of the Deity, from the root ah, the San-
Hosted by GoOgle
44 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
strit as, " to be," Professor Max Muller, in his " Chips from
a German Workshop," i. 156 (Seribner's ed.), says: "The
root as no doubt means to be, but it has that meaning
because it originally meant to breathe. From it, in its
original sense of breathing, the Hindus formed asu, breath,
and Asura, the name of God, whether it meant the breath-
ing one or the giver of breath."
Ahtj, v. Haw., to collect, gather together, pile up, cover
up, to clothe ; s. assembly, collection of things, clothing ;
ahua, an elevated place, a raised pathway, sandbank
formed at the mouth of a river. Tab.., ahu, to pile up,
throw things together; ahu-api, cloth doubled together, a
quilt; ahu-arii, a raised pavement for the king; ahu-
mamau, old garment; ahu-tna,, property ; ahu-pare, a fort.
Sam.,t«/w, a wrapper of cloth (Siapo) ; afu-loto, bed-clothes.
Tong., kafu, id. New Zeal., kahu, kakahu, clothes. Marqu.,
kahu, id. Fiji., qavu, to clasp with the two arms ; s. pro-
perty, goods, what can be clasped in the arms.
Sanskr., aj, to drive, direct; aji, battle; ajman, id.
ajra, a field ; ajira, a court.
Greek, d>yto, to bring, bring together, to carry, conduct
dywv, a gathering, an assembly, struggle, combat; dyvia,
a street, public place; dyvpis, dyopa, assembly, crowd
place of assembly, market ; dypa, a catching, hunting,
booty, prey ; dypot, an estate, a field ; dyos, a leader, chief
dyupto, to gather, collect, bring together, assemble ; dyeXrj,
herd, flock, company; 6yfto$, a furrow, a row, a path,
orbit.
Lat, ago, to drive, collect, carry away, to lead; agmen,
multitude, crowd, motion ; ager, land, field.
Irish, agh, battle ; aighe, valiant.
Goth., akrs, a field ; akran, fruit ; aigan, to possess, own ;
aigis, property, possessions. 0. Norse, aka, to drive. Swed.,
oka, increase, augment.
It may be noticed that the application of this word to
clothing, so prevalent in the Polynesian branch, is wholly
wanting in the West Aryan branches. It may have been
supplanted by the latter with other synonyms, or it may
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 45
have been adopted by the former after its separation from
the common stock.
Aka 1 , & Haw., knuckle-joint, protuberance of the ankle,
vertebras of the back. Tab.., ata, the tops, buds, or shoots
of plants. Fiji., gata, sharp, as of a knife or a point,
sharpness, peakedness; when of a country, hilly; yaka,%o
sharpen. ,
Sanskr., a$ vel co, to sharpen ; acri, edge, comer ; ac-
man, a stone; acani, India's thunderbolt.
Greek, d/ci], point, edge ; dxavffa, thorn, vertebras ; dxa^to, ■
to point, sharpen ; dieovti, whetstone ; «««, point, barb of
a hook ; d/cpos, topmost, highest
Latin, acus, a needle ; acuo, to point, sharpen ; acumen,
Goth., ahs, an ear of corn; ahsa or arnsa, shoulder.
Germ., achsel, shoulder. Sax., ecg, point, edge.
Lith., akmu, stone.
Welsh, awe, point, edge. Irish, aicde, needle.
Aka 2 , adv. Haw., now used only in compounds, "with
care ; " aka-hele, carefully ; aka-hai, gentle, modest. New
Zeal., ata-whai, kindly, with pity. Sam., ata-tnai, v. to
understand, be clever; s. the mind. Tah., ata-ma, wise,
intelligent. Malg., ata-he, caresses ; ata-hets, to pacify ;
ata-rien, generosity.
Greek, axa, rjica, quietly, gently ; a/cako?, peaceful, still;
0. Norse., akta, to make account of. Swed., akt, care,
heed ; akta, to consider, take care of. North Engl., ack
to heed, regard.
Aka 3 , v. Haw., to laugh, deride. South Polynes.,
ubique, ata, kata, id. Mentawej Isl., gah-gah, to laugh.
Sanskr., kakh, gaggh, to laugh.
Greek, Ka-xafo, to laugh aloud.
Lat., cackinno, id.
0. H. Germ., hdh, sneer.
Aka 4 ! oonj. Haw., but, if not ; generally expressing
strong opposition of idea. Marqu., atia, but Tong., ka,
but. Sam., 'a, but.
Hoisted by GoOgle
46 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Sanskr., atha, atho, conj. but.
Greek, amp, but.
Lat., at, but.
Goth., ok, akei, but.
Aka 5 , s. Haw., the shadow of a person ; the figure or
outline of a thing ; likeness ; dawn or light of the moon
before rising; v, to light up, as the moon before rising;
to go up and down, as on a hilly road ; akaka, to be plain,
clear, intelligible ; adj. lucid, bright, as the moon ; JcaJcahi-
aka, dawn of day, morning, lit. breaking up the shadows,
scil. of night. Sam., ata, a shadow, reflected image, a
spirit, the morning dawn ; ata-ata, the red sky after sun-
set ; ata-e-ao, when it is morning, to-morrow ; atangia,, to
glisten, become evident; ata-lii, a son, i.e., a little image.
Tab., ata, cloud, shadow, twilight; a'ahi-ata, dawn of
day ; ata HUH, the great morning clouds. Marqu., ko-ata ;
Tonga, tio-ata, a mirror. Mangar., ata-riki, the eldest son.
Fiji., matata, to clear up, be plain ; mataka, morning ;
■yata-yata, move about tremulously or as a thing near
dying.
Sanskr., at, to go, move continuously; atasa, wind,
spirit; dtman, breath, soul, intelligence, a person, one's
self; dtma-ja, a son =z one's own born.
Greek, ar/tos, arfit}, ot/is?, vapour, exhalation, steam,
smoke; arteXos, tender, tremulous.
The Sanskrit dtman seems to have had a variety of
etymons assigned it. Referring to it iu " Orig. Indo-
Europ.," ii. 541, Mr. Pictet says: — "Le sanksr, dtman,
souffle, ame vitale, intelligence, puis la personne, le soi,
est encore obscur, quant a son origine. Pott (Et. F., i,
196), presume une contraction de d-vdtman, rac. vd, flare,
et compare avrp.r\v, souffle. Benfey (Gr. W. L., i. 265),
part d'une racine hypothetique av — ?&. Bopp (Gl. Scr.)
pense a la rac. at, ire, d'ou derive atasa, vent et ame ;
mais ailleurs (Veogl. Gr., i. § 140) il incline vers la racine
ah, parler et reconnaitre, et compare le goth. ahma, ame,
Enfin, le Diet, de P^tersbourg recourt a la rac. an, spirare,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 47
mais sans s'expliquer sur la formation de dtmart, dont le t
resterait dnigmatique.
"On voit que les hypotheses ne manquent pas, mais,
d'apres I' observation de Max Miiller (Anc. Sanskr. Litter.,
p. 21), elles tombent tontes en presence du vSdique tman,
Zend thman, qui remplace souvent dtman, et ou l'&ision
de Yd ne saurait i*tre expliquee. Toutefois Miiller ne
tente aucune conjecture nouvelle."
As Mr. Pictet adopts none of the foregoing hypotheses,
it is but just to give his own explanation of this crucial
word. He says, in continuation of the foregoing : —
" Je decompo serais le mot en question en d-tman, pour
le rattacher k la rac. tarn, dtouffer, suffoquer, perdre le
souffle, d'oii tamaka, to. -in arm., oppression, as th me. Cesens,
au premier abord, parait le contraire de celui que l'on
exigerait, mais il passe aisthnentala signification derespirer
fortement, anhelare, ce que Ton fait quand on etouffe.
Nous pouvons d'ailleurs nous appuyer d'un rapport tout
semblable eutre l'anc. slave duchati, spirare, dusha, anima,
et le russe dushiti, suffoquer, dushenie, suffocation, dushniku,
soupirail, &c ; ainsi qu'entre le lith. duzzia, ame, dausa,
air, souffle, et dusti, respirer avec effort, dusas, respiration
difficile, dvsidys, asthme, &c. La transition de sens est ici
manifeste. Les autres acceptions de la racine tain, con-
fici mcerore, languescere, desiderare, cupere (cf. tamata,
desireux, avide), s'expliquent par le double sens d'Stre
oppress^, et d'a&pirer a quelque chose, et tama, tamos,
ddsigne l'obscurite en tant qu'elle produit un sentiment
d'anxidte\ Ainsi dtman pour d-taman, de d-tam, et le
vedique tman pour taman, par une contraction analogue
a celle de dhmd, flare, pour dham peut-etre primitivement
allie" a tarn, signifierait proprement une respiration forte
et agitee, puis secondairement 1 ame active et passionnee,
de m§me que le grec 6v[io<i vient de $va — Sanskr. dk&,
agitare.
" La rac. tam et ses ddrivds, surtout ceux qui expriment
l'obscurit£, ont beaucoup de correlatifs europeens qu'il
serait hors de propos d'euumerer ici. Je me borne a
Hosted by GoOgle
4 8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
remarquer que le sanskr. dtman trouve son equivalent
presque complet dan3 l'anc. saxon athom, an g.- sax.
aedhm, anc. all. ddum, dtum, halitus et spiritus, all mod.
odem, alhem, souffle, respiration, &c. Je ne sais si Ton
peut y rattacher l'irlandais adkm, connaissance, seience,
adkma, peritus, que donuent Lhuyd et O'Reilly, et dout
le sens semit plus abstrait. Quant au greo avT/j.t)v et
aTfib?, ctTfi-f], souffle et vapeur, fum^e qui suffoque, ils
paraissent composed avec le prefixe ava au lieu de d."
Liddell and Scott (Gr.-Engl. Diet.) refer ar/io?, -tj, -«,
to aa), to blow, and that to a root, fa = to Sanskrit vd.
In this conflict of opinions it may not, perhaps, he
presumptuous in me, in view of the Polynesian ata and
its various meanings, if I concur with Bopp in referring
dtman to the Sanskrit at, to go, to move continuously,
which may possibly be related to ah, to wind, move
tortuously, and its derivative dkdea, ether, sky, open air,
and which latter has an unmistakable family likeness
to the atom, wind, spirit, referred to by Pictet. If I am
right, this would bring dtman, atasa, dkdea, en rapport
with the Fiji, yata-yata, the Haw. oka, the Sam. and Tab.
ata, the Greek aTfio? and dra\o$. The Polynesian voc-
ables certainly offer a much les3 forced explanation than
the process of deriving breath, life, soul, from choking,
darkness, and death.
Ake 1 , s. Haw., liver ; name of several internal organs,
according to the qualifying compound. South Polynes.,
ate, id. Malg., ate, aten, atine, heart, liver, pith, marrow or
middle of a thing. Jav., ati, heart, in the sense of affec-
tions. Fiji., yate, liver.
Greek, t/Top, the heart, as a part of the body, as a seat
of feeling ; rjrpov, the part below the navel, abdomen.
Liddell and Scott give no etymon to ^rop. By separat-
ing the substantive termination, however, there remains
as stem or root frr or ar, which strongly points to the
same root as the previous, ata, oka*. With that remark-
able intuition, which so seldom made default, though he
could not always prove himself right, Bopp refers the
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
49
Polynesian ate to the same root from which the Sanskrit
atman sprang ; but he looked upon the former as a cor-
rupted form of the latter.
Ake 2 , v. Haw., to tattle, blab, slander, lie. Sam., ati,
speech, oration. Marqu., alia, in truth, certainly.
Sauskr., ah (" h for gh," Benfey), say, speak, pro-
nounce, specify.
Lat., ajo ("for agfo," Benfey), to say, affirm ; ad-ry-ium.
proverb ; ne'go, deny.
Greek, fyy ; Dor,, a^a, sound, noise, roar ; ijx ?, vx w '
echo, sound.
A.-Sax„ aqu, jay, magpie.
Aki, v. Haw., to bite, bite in two ; meton. to revile,
backbite. Tong., achi, to pierce. Sam., ati; Tab.., ati, to
bite, bite through. Raiot, kati, to bite. New Zeal., Jcati,
sufficient, enough, i.e., bitten through. Ceram. (Awaiya),
aati, a chopper. Malg., fatsi, sting, goad, thorn.
Sanskr., a$, fco pervade, penetrate, attain to; aksh, id.;
dci, fang of a serpent
A. Pictet (Or. Ind.-Eur., i. 500) refers the Sanskrit ahi,
a snake, serpent, to a Vedic root, ah, amplecti, pervadere,
" d'ou ahi eelui qui enserre sa proie, comme fait le serpent,,
fe constrictor. De la aussi, avec uue nasale interealee
comme souvent, les derives anhu, etroit, serr4 anhas,
anxiety, malheur, peche, &c. La forme primitive de cette
racine a dfi etre agh, angh, a en juger par agha, mauvais,
dangereux, mal, douleur, peche, angha, anghas, peehe =
anhas." And he says further, " Ces deux formes, agh et
angh, se retrouvent d'ailleurs avec une foule de denve's,
et des transitions du sens materiel au moral, dans toute
la famille arienne. Elles se maintiennent souvent a cStd
1'une de 1'autre, et suivent fidelement les variations pho-
niques du nom du serpent." Benfey, also (Sanskr. -Engl.
Diet.), refers ahi, snake, to amhas, and amhas to " a lost
verb, angh = to the Greek ayxto." And both these eminent
philologists refer, among numerous other derivatives and
correlatives, the Greek e'vw, viper, snake, serpent, and
*X lV0< >> hedgehog and sea-urchin, to this Sanskrit ahi
vol. m. D
vGooqIc
So THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
and its Zend equivalents azi and aji ; while Pictet (loc.
cit., i 454), in accounting for the derivation of ejwo? from
e'x«, says : " On ne s'etonnera pas que le hensson soit
compart a un reptile, car il rampe plut&t qu'il ne
raarche."
With due respect for so eminent authorities, I would
remark that the snakes, and serpents, and vipers with
whom the early Aryans came in contact in their primitive
homes, in Eactria and beyond, were probably not of the
"constrictor" kind; but that their knowledge of them,
gained from sad experience, came from being bitten or
stung by them. Granted that the dialectical forms of ah,
ac, and its desid. aksk, signify to penetrate, pervade, attain
to, occupy (vid. Benfey), in "West Aryan tongues, yet the
Polynesian dialects have retained what was probably the
oldest meaning of the original word in the sense of biting,
piercing, stinging. While the Hawaiian retains the foifm of
ac, ak, in aki, to bite, and, going " from the material to the
moral sense," to revile, to backbite, the Tahitian has retained
the form of ah in ahi-ahi, to be wounded, a wound, the
transition from which to a moral sense is found in the
Hawaiian ahi-ahi, to complain falsely, to slander, defame,
synon. with ake. In view, therefore, of the light which
the Polynesian forms and meanings throw upon this sub-
ject, it would seem to me preferable to trace the Sanskrit
ahi, the Zend azi, aji, the Greek i%K, to this 'primal form
in ah, ac, or ak, with its primal sense of biting, piercing,
stinging, and thus render ahi as the biter, the stinger,
rather than the constrictor, the straugler. With such a
rendering, the derivation and appropriateness of ixtvoi
from e^ts becomes plain and intelligible. Mr. Picfcet's
explanation of the derivation of 6%ivos seems to me
wholly untenable, as neither ah, ac, or ak, nor ah, agh, or
angh, have been shown to mean to crawl (ramper). Under
these considerations it seems to me propel to separate the
former family of words from the latter as represented by
the Sanskrit a -Agh, the Latin ango, the Greek wyya, and
their West Aryan relatives and derivatives. We shall
Hosted byGoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 51
find their kindred and equivalents under the Polynesian
ana, quod vida The remaining relatives of the former
family I find in —
led,, egl-ir, snake, adder. A.-Sax., igil, hedgehog. Act.
Germ., ecala, egala, leech.
Welsh, asij, a splinter. Gael., asc, a serpent.
At.* 1 , v. Haw., to anoint ; adj. perfumed, spicy ; a'ala,
fragrant odour. Tong., kakala, fragrant, a flower wreath,
K Zeal., Mangar., kakara, fragrant. Marqu., kakaa, id.,
odoriferous. In Tan. the word seems lost, unless retained
in ara-nua, name of an odoriferous shrub = the fragrant
"Kua." (In Sam. nua-nua is the name of a shrub.)
Sanskr., al, adorn.
Benfey (Sanskr.-Engl. Diet.) gives no derivatives from
al, unless sutra-dtt, a necklace ; apparently composed of
siltra, the thread or string, and dli, probably representing
the ornaments — flowers or other things — which are held
together by the siltra, and thus form the necklace. An-
other Sanskrit word for which no etymon is given may
refer itself to this al or Polynesian ala. It is ara-vinda,
a lotus. Perhaps alaka, a curl, may also refer itself to al,
in the sense of an ornament.*
Ala. 2 , adj. Haw., dim-sighted, as old people, blind ; fair-
eyed, but staring, as if unable to distinguish. Tah., ara-
ara, glaring, as the eyes of animals. Sam., alafa, shining,
phosphorescent, a kind of fungus.
Greek, aXao^, blind ; a\ato$, ij\eo?, crazy, distraught ;
referred by Liddell and Scott to a\r), akaofiat, wandering,
roving, straying. If so, probably akin to the next.
Ala 3 , s. Haw., smooth round stones worn by water; a
road, a path. Tah., ara, road, path; ara-poa, the throat,
the gullet. Sam., ala, stone worn smooth by water, path,
road, a division of a village. Marqu., aa, road. Tong.,
hala, a road. Fiji., sala, road, path.
Sanskr., sri, to flow, to blow, to go, extend ; sal, to go =
1 Possibly the Greek dp w,ua, spice, to Sankarit ghrd, to smell; Mai
sweet herb, on whose origin philolo- Miiller to apaaj, to plough, the amell
gists are divided, may connect with of a ploughed field. Vid. Liddell and
the Polynesian ala. Pott refen it Scott {Gr.-Engl. Diot.)
1OO
lie
5-'
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
sri; sarani, path, road; carani, id.; kshar and kshal, to
stream, pass away.
Greek, akam, akij/ii, to wander, rove. Perhaps aaTur/v,
a channel, gutter.
Ala-ea, s. Haw., also ala-ula, red earth, from which,
according to the legends, mankind was made ; ola-alai,
argillaceous earth, clay ; alaa, to cultivate, dig off the
greensward. Tali., ara-m, red earth ; maraea, id, ; marari,
to clear off land, cultivated ; araia, one's own place of
birth, native soil. Marqu., Itaaea, red ochre.
Sanskr., ira, ila, ida, earth ; dra, oxide of iron.
Greek, epa, earth.
Goth., airtha ; H. Germ., em, earth. Icel., eyri, gravelly.
A. -Sax., ora, ore, mineral.
Gfel., ar-gyll, quasi ara-Gcel, the land of Gsel. Irish,
iris, bronze.
Pehlwi, arid, land, field.
A. Pictet (Or. Ind.-Eur., ii. 75) derives the Greek, San-
skrit, and Gothic words from a Sanskrit root, r, ri, ir,
ar, with the general sense of lsedere, and the words apa>,
aro, arjan, &c, in Greek, Latin, and Gothic, to the same
root, and explains the derivation of earth, " en tant quo
labourite, e'est-a-dire blessee, de*chiree," The transition of
sense from r, ar, ri, and ir, lsedere (sc. terrain), to dpa>,
arjan, &c, and their derivatives, to dig, plough, cultivate,
and from these again to land as a cultivation, planta-
tion, Greek dy-ovpa, Lat. arvum, Lith. arivi-mas, Armor.
aor, Erse iom-air, im-ir, is intelligible and natural ; but
that ira, epa, airtha, dra, ora, iris, signifying earth,
mineral, oxides, and even bronze, should derive from that
Sanskrit r, ar, ri, or ir, in any of its various senses, is not
so clear, especially in view of the positive Polynesian ala,
ara, earth, clay, soil, ochre, and possibly the Samoan eh,
ele-ele (other Polynes. dial. Me), earth, soil, dirt. And it
certainly must he supposed that the Aryans had some
general archaic name for the earth, soil, and dust beneath
their feet long before they attempted to utilise it by
cultivation. The Sanskrit f, ar, ri, and ir, in the sense
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 53
of to rise, to meet, to move, to raise, to deliver, and restore,
and even to hurt, laedere, have evident relatives in the
Polynesian ala, ara, to wake, to rise up, and with the
Caus. koo, to lift up, to raise, to excite, stir up, to deliver,
to repair. Even the Sanskrit arus, irma, wound, irina, a
notch, a furrow, have their kindred and analogies in the
Polynesian ali, a sear ; alina, scarred, badly burned, spotted ;
s. alina-lina, a mark, a sign, a low servant, a slave. But
the direct application of this root r, ar, &c, to cultivation
and planting, which the Sanskrit lacks or has lost, while
it remains in all the European branches, is found also in
Polynesian eri, eli, keli, to dig, quod vide, and thus supports
A. Pictet's argument against those who hold " que l'agri-
culture ne s'est developpee de part et d'autre que poste"-
rieurement a l'epoque de l'unitd primitive et de la vie
pastorale."
Alala, s. Haw., the cry of young animals, crying, squeal-
ing, weeping. Tah., arara, hoarse through much calling
or speaking. Sam,, alanga, to shout; alalanga, a shout.
Marqu., aaka, to growl, complain,
Greek, aXaXi}; Dor., dXaXa, a loud cry; aXaXafa, to
cry aloud, shout; dXaXat, exclamation of joy.
Liddell and Scott refer this aXdXy to XaXeeo, to talk,
prop, to chatter, prattle, chirp, opp. to articulate speech,
and they refer to Lat. lallo, Germ, lallen, as relatives.
They are probably right, and we shall find another Poly-
nesian relative under the sect. Lelo, tongue. The identi-
cal development, however, in both directions, of the Poly-
nesian alala and the Greek dkaXa, or their retention by
each from the hoariest antiquity, when either branch
shouted to the other in intelligible speech, is, to say the
least, remarkable.
Alama, s. Haw., a sacrifice, offering, present. Tah., ara,
to importune the gods with prayers or presents.
Greek, dpa, a prayer, a curse ; apao/^at, to pray, vow,
invoke. No reference given in Liddell and Scott.
Alanga, s. Sam., shoulder or leg of an animal. Tong.,
alanga, a haunch, a limb. Haw., alaea, the fore-part
Hosted by vjOOQ IC
54 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
of the thigh. Sunda., lengen, the arm. Malg., elan, a
wing.
Sanskr., ara-tni, the elbow.
Greek, aKevq, elbow, and arm from elbow down.
Lat., ulna, elbow.
Goth., aleina, a cubit. Sax., elne-ioga, elbow.
Benfey intimates that aratni is composed of ara and a
verb tan, to draw, spread out, extend. Doubtless correctly ;
but what was the original sense of ara ? From the Poly-
nesian suffixes nga and na, I should judge the root or
stem was ala, ara, whose primary sense was probably a
limb generally ; for in. Samoaa we find the kind of limb
designated by a compound; a-langa-lima, the shoulder,
the fore-quarter of an animal; ala-nga-vae, the leg, the
hind-quarter. .
Benfey refers the first compound of aratni to that
immensely prolific Sanskrit root ri or ar. I am not com-
petent to decide. I think, however, that the Sanskrit
aratni and the Polynesian alanga have come down through
the ages abreast, from the time when ara signified a limb
generally, a joint, without particular specification.
Alani, s. Haw., a timber tree used in fitting up canoes.
The Polynesians of the archaic, pre-Pacific period must
have had some generic name for wood, trees, forest, like
ara or ala. We thus find in Hawaiian, besides the fore-
going, ata-hee, name of a tree, very hard, from which the
instruments for digging the soil (oo) were made ; ala-
hii, the bastard sandal-wood ; ala-ala-wai-nui, a large
tree whose fruit was used in dyeing ; ala-ala-puloa, a
shrub with yellow blossoms. In SattC, alaa, the name of
a tree ; in Tab.., ara, branches, twigs ; Malg., ala, wood,
forest.
Sanskr., arani, wood used for kindling fire by attrition ;
aranya, a forest.
Ale 1 , s. Haw,, wave, billow, crest of the sea, undulation
of water ; met. the sea- Tah., are, wave, billow. Earot.,
Mangar., hare, id. N. Zeal., kare, reflection of light from
running water, flashing, glancing. Sam., iia-ale, shower of
HoSled by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 55
rain. Malg., mart, a torrent. Ceram. (Gah.), arr-lehu, a
river; arr, water.
Sanskr., drdra, wet, moist, fresh.
Greek, apS<o, to moisten, to water, to irrigate ; opo<;,
watery part in milk, blood, &e.
Armen., alik, a wave.
Liddell and Scott submit patvco, to sprinkle, as related
to dpBa> and drdra, and propose ard as a root. Benfey
gives no root to drdra. I leave the question to be settled
by abler hands than mine ; but Sanskrit scholars may yet
find that drdra is a compound word, of which dr is the
subject and dra the attribute, whether the latter may
connect with drd, to run, or with dhara, bearing, holding.
The ar thus left falls easily in line with the Polynesian ale,
the arm, alik, and the Greek opos.
Ale 8 , v. Haw., to swallow, to drink, to gulp down, ab-
sorb ; also to well up, as tears in the eyes. Sunda., ngale,
to drink ; probably allied to the foregoing.
Lith., alus, a kind of native beer.
Anc. Slav., olovma, Sicera.
A.-Sax., eala, alodh, ale,
Irish, ol, a drink ; olaim, to drink.
Sanskr., ali, some kind of spirituous liquor, referred to
by l'ictet (loc, cit., ii. 320), who adds : "la racine primi-
tive est incertaine."
Ali, s. Haw., a scar on the face ; ali-ali, to be scarred :
aali, a small, low place between two larger or higher ones
pu-ali, a place compressed, a neck of land, an isthmus
pu-ale, a ravine. S. Zeal., pu-are, a hollow, open place.
Tah., ari, a great deep or hollow; adj. empty, as the
stomach; v, to scoop oat, to hollow; ari-ari, thin, worn-
out.
Sanskr., arus, a wound ; irma, id.; irina, notch, furrow.
Swed., arr, scar.
Alii, s. Haw., a euph., a king, a chief. Earot., Paum.,
ariki, id. Fakaafo, aliki, id. Mangar., akariki, id. Tong.,
eiki, id. Marqu., aiki, hakaiki, id. N. Zeal., ariki, chief
and high-priest. Tab., arii, chief. Sam,, alii, chief.
Hosted by GoOgle
$6 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Sanskr., rij (for primitive Vedic raj, to govern, Benfey),
to stand or be firm, be strong ; rdj, rdjan, king.
Goth., reiki, dominion; reiks, king, chief. Sax., rik, noble;
rid, dominion, state. Icel., rikr, in compounds as ul-rikr,
e-rikr. Swed., rik, riek ; rike, kingdom.
Irish, righ, king ; airigh, chief. Welsh, -rix, a frequent
suffix in the names of nobles.
Zend, ragi, kingdom (A. Pictet).
Lat., rex, king ; rego, rectus.
Alo, v. Haw., to pass from one place to another, to dodge,
skip ; alo-alo, turn this way and that. Tong., alo, to hunt ;
kalo, to dodge, parry, elude ; alo-alo, to fan. Sam., alo, to
fan, to paddle ; rdpl. to avoid, dodge. Tah., aro, wage war,
to fight. Mai., alih, to shift, change. Malg., mi-valik,
turn about.
Sanskr., ctra, rapid (Pictet, loe. cit., i. 456, r, ar, to go,
to move) ; arna, agitated, impetuous. Ved., arnava,
ocean.
Greek, £\am, ekavvto, to drive, urge, beat.
Lat., aid, wing ; ala-cer, swift.
Goth., ara, eagle. A.-Sax„ earn, id. Act. Germ., aro,
id. ; Han, to hasten.
Lith., eris, eagle. Illyr., ora, id,
Irish, allaim, ailim, to go, move ; attach, activity.
Doubtless related to alo, as a phonetic variation, is the
Haw. alu-alu, to pursue, chase, persecute ; the Sam. alu,
to go backward and forward; alu-alu, to drive, chase;
Tah., aru-aru, to hunt, pursue. Perhaps the Greek a\ijs,
&\k, throng, crowd, connect with the same root as the
Polynesian alu.
Ama, s. Haw., the outrigger of a canoe; amana, two
branches crossing each other, the crotch of a tree ;
crossing. Tah., ama, outrigger ; amaa, branches of trees,
division of a subject ; ama-ha, a split, a crack. !
ama, outrigger. Rotum., sama, T!oug.,hama. Fiji., canta.
id. ; amo, v. ubique, to carry ou the shoulder. Sam.
amonga, a burden, also name of Orion's belt in that con-
stellation.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 57
Sanskr., avis, to divide, to break asunder ; amc a, a part,
share ; amsa, the shoulder.
Lai, ansa, handle, haft, ear of vessels ; ames, a pole or
fork for spreading nets with ; humerus, shoulder.
Greek, ao-iWa, a yoke for the shoulders to carry ■with ;
a>fio<!, the shoulder; wfita, corner, side.
Ami-amt, v. Tah,, to be in dread or fear; to wink the
eyes as if apprehensive of a blow ; to move the lips
quickly, as if panting for breath.
Sanskr. (Ved.), am, to be ill; am-iva, pain; am-aya, sick-
ness.
Ana 1 , v. Haw., to measure, in any manneror direction,
to set aside, set back, restrain, be satiated, have enough ;
5. a measure ; ana-aina, lit. a circle for eating purposes,
a congregation of people for any purpose, provided a space
be left in the centre, a congregation; ana-aina, land-
surveying; ana-hua, kana-hua, bending over, stoop-
shouldered ; ana-na, a fathom, to measure. Tah., aa, to
measure ; aa-mau, twenty fathoms in length. Mangar.,
anga, a fathom measure. Sam., anga, a span. Fiji., canga,
a span, a stretch of the fingers. The Sam. anga, to move
or turn oneself in this or that direction, to turn towards or
turn from, probably refers to this family.
Sanskr., ang, to go, to mark ; anga, a limb, a part, a
division ; angula, a finger's -breadth, as a linear measure ;
anguli, finger ; anguliya, a finger-ring ; anga-da, bracelet ;
anka, a hook, mark, the flank, the arm ; ankuca, a hook ;
anch, to bend, curve. Perhaps anas, a cart
Zend., angust, a finger-ring.
Welsh, angu, embrace, contain ; ang, large, capacious.
Greek, ay/coX?!, the bent arm ; 07*17, id. ; 07*05, in the
arms ; ayicwv, the bend or hollow of the arm, the elbow,
any nook or bend ; 07*09, bend, hollow, glen, valley ;
07K0?, a hook, barb.
Lat., utiaus, bent, curved, a hook ; anulits, a ring, a
Jink.
Benfey refers angula to a lost base, aiigv>, whose mean-
. ing is not given, however. A. Pictet {he. cit., i. 501) refera
Hosted by G00gk
5S THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
the Welsh angu to the Sanskrit agh, angh, " ampleeti, per-
vadere." I see no reason why the one or the other should
not refer itself in a nearer degree to this Polynesian ana,
anga. Pictet's derivation, by contraries, of the Welsh
angu and ang, " to embrace, contain, large, capacious,"
from the Sanskrit anhu, " etroit, serre," seems to me more
ingenious than satisfactory in view of the Polynesian word
with its primitive meaning, " to measure in any direction,"
straight or circular. The original differentiation of mean-
ing in the kindreds and derivatives of the Sanskrit agh or
angh I thing best displayed in the Polynesian forms aki
and ana.
Though the West Aryan branches generally have lost
of this ■word the sense of to measure, or supplanted it
with other synonyms, it is probable that the Persian word
af/apo?, — a messenger, a courier kept ready at regular
stages throughout Persia to carry royal despatches, — and
adopted by the Greeks, may recall the original sense of
" measuring a distance."
AHA a , v. Haw., to suffer, be grieved, troubled ; s. grief,
sadness, sorrow ; ana-ana, to practise witchcraft, procure
the death of one by sorcery, also to be in a tremor, agitated ;
s. contraction of the muscles ; ana-anai, to be angry. Tab.,
anas, anxiety ; anau, sorrow, grief, regret. N. Zza\.,~kanga,
to swear, curse. Sam., ana-ana, to go into danger ; ana-
gofie, easily perished, perishable.
Sanskr., agha (fr. a v. angh, Benfey), sin, impurity;
dgas, crime, fault; amhas, pain, sin. Ved., anhu (Pictet),
narrow, light; anhas, anxiety, misfortune.
Lat., ango, press together, choke; angustus, narrow,
close; angor, angina, sore throat, anguish, vexation,
trouble; unguis, a snake, serpent; anxietas.
Greek, ayxa, press tight, strangle, choke; affxi, near,
close by ; d^o?, S r ' eI > pain, distress; £77115, near, ni;;:i.
Goth., aggvus, narrow, straight ; agis, fright ; agan, to
fear. Sax., ange, vexed, troubled ; tnge, narrow strait ;
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 59
Irish, agh, fear; ang, ing, peril, danger, Welsh, ing,
narrow strait.
Lith., anksztis, narrow; angis, serpent.
I have followed Benfey and Pictet in these comparisona
and derivations. It may appear as if the Hawaiian ana-
ana, contraction of the muscles, to be in a tremor, agitated,
did not fully correspond to the idea of nearness, close-
ness, which seems to be the primary and prominent sense
of the West Aryan vocables. The original material sense
of ana is no longer to be found in auy of the Polynesian
dialects, so far as I can ascertain, but some of them have
preserved two vocables nearly akin to ana, which express
that idea of nearness, closeness, and compression. The
one is ane, v. Haw., to be near, to be almost ; adv. nearly,
scarcely, with difficulty; ane-ane, adv. nearly, almost; s.
a vacancy, compression of the stomach for want of food or
from sickness ; adj. be exhausted, faint, feeble ; v. to be
near doing a thing, be almost at a place. The other is ene,
Haw., v. to creep along, draw near an object ; Tah„ ene,
to approach ; ene-ene, to press upon, insist upon. With
these words supplementing the material sense lost in the
Polynesian ana, anga, its relation to the Sanskrit Vedic
anhu, the Greek ay^t, the Saxon enge, the Welsh ing,
cannot well be called in question.
Ana 3 , s. Haw., cave, hollow, cleft in the rocks, the
hollow part of the mouth. Sam., ana, cave, a room, a
cabin. Tah., ana, cave ; ana-ana, indented ; ana-pape, the
bed of a river. Quasre, tanga, Sam., a shark's stomach, a
hag; tanga-ai, the crop of birds.
Sanskr., ahjali, the cavity formed by putting the hands
together and hollowing the palms, this cavity as a measure,
two handfuls (Benfey) ; dnana, i.e. an-ana (Benfey), the
mouth, face ; dnaka, a dram.
Beofey refers dnana to an, to blow, breathe, but gives
no reference for anjali and dnaka. It is possible, but, in
view of anjali and dnaka, hardly probable. There doubt-
less was a primary ana, with the sense of cavity, hollow,
to which dnana and dnaka refer themselves as well as
dbi-Google
60 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
artjali. There is a composite of Anoka in Sanskrit which
seems to me inexplicable unless on the assumption that
the primary sense of Anoka embodied the idea of hollow-
ness, cavity. That word is cata-dnaka, lit. a hundred
drums, but conventionally a cemetery. With the primary
sense of cavity resting in dnaka, one can understand that
a hundred graves, caves, or holes, might conventionally be
called a cemetery, but not otherwise.
The Lat. inguen, the groin, the abdomen, possibly goes
back to this primitive ana for its root.
The Greek dvrpov, Lat. antrum, of which Liddell and
Scott give no etymon, may also be referred to the same
root. Perhaps also Sanskr. antar, within ; Lat. inter.
Am, v. Haw., to pass over a surface as with the hand,
to draw, to wave, beckon, blow softly ; s. a gentle breeze ;
ani-ani, to cool, refresh, blow gently; ma-bani, wind,
breeze, air in motion ; ane-ane, blow gently. Earot.,
Mangar., angi, gentle breeze. Sara., Tong., N. Zeal., ma-
tangi, wind ; angi, to blow. Tah., maiai, wind, Marqu.,
metani. Fiji., cangi, air. Nias, angi, id. Teor., anin, id.
Malg., anghin, air, wind; angats, spirit, phantom.
Sanskr., an, to breathe, blow as wind, to live; anila,
wind; anas, a living being; apdna, the anus; prdna,
breath, wind.
Greek, ave/j,os, wind, breath ; rfvefioefi, Dor. ave/ioet<; t
windy, airy.
Lat., anvma, air, breath, soul; animus, animal, inanii,
and anus.
Goth., anam, to breathe; uz-ana, expire, 0. H. Germ.,
un-st, storm. Swed., ande, breath, spirit ; andas, breathe.
Gael., anam, breath, soul ; anail, respiration, puff
Welsh, en, soul, spirit ; en-vil, a being. Armor., ane-val,
animal.
Pers., an, intelligence.
The Greek ei^r, soft, gentle, kind; wpos-Tjitj?, Dor.
7rpo?-aw7?, and woravr]?, with the same meaning, twnjwjs,
harsh, rough, unkind, of whose root lexicographers are in
doubt, probably refer to this family of words, and seem
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 61
to coincide with the Polynesian sense of a soft, gentle
breeze.
Auo, s. Sam., the innermost substance of a thing, the
kernel. Tong,, kano, id., seeds ; kano-o-he-mata, eye-
ball. Haw., ano-ano, seeds of fruits, the semen, descend-
ants, children; onohi, the eye, the pupil of the eye,
centre of things. N. Zeal., kanohi, the eye. Marqu.,
kakano ; Mangar., Jcanokano, seeds, kernels. Tab., ano-
ano, id.
Sanskr., kana, grain, broken rice, a drop, a spark, a
little bit; kaniha, seed ; iamv/aths, very small.
This reference is strengthened by several pre-Malay
terms for "small, little," viz., Amboyna (Battumerali),
ana; Ceram. (Teluti), anan; Ceram. (Ahtiago), anaanin;
Salibabo, anion ; Matabello, enena.
Apo, v. Haw., to catch at, to span, encircle, receive,
contain, apprehend intellectually ; s. a hoop, a band, a
ring ; apo-apo, to snatch, seize. Sam., sa-po. Tong., hobo,
to catch, materially or mentally; 'apo, take care of,
attend to, to cling to. Tab., apo, to catch ; apu, the shell
of nuts, seeds; and apu-rima, the hollow of the hand.
Fiji., kabo-ta, take hold of with something in the hand
that it may not burn or dirty ; take up food with a leaf ;
akin to Haw., apu, a cup; Rarot, kapu, id.; Mangar.,
kapu, to enclose, contain, a cup ; Marqu., kapu-kapu, take
up water with a cup ; Sam., 'apu, a cup or dish made of
a leaf ; Mai., tang-kap, to catch ; Sund., tjap, a ring.
Sanskr., dp, to attain, obtain; adj. fit, trusted, near;
apas, work, diligent, active. Ved., apnas-vant, efficacious.
Lat., apto, to fit, from obs. apo, aptus, joined, fastened
to, fit; apiscor, reach, get; opus, copia..
Greek, dirrat, fasten to, cling to, touch ; ■n-pen-w for irpo-
fTrw, be becoming, to suit ; atprj, touch, laying hold,
grasping.
Welsh, hap, hah, luck, chance, what comes suddenly;
liafiaw, snatch ; hapiaw, happen.
The Latin capio, capto, capax, &c, doubtless refer them-
selves to this family of apo, as well as capulus and eapsa,
Hosted by VjOOQIC
62 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
though Benfey refers tliem to the Cans, of Sanskr. cki =
chapay&mi, to arrange, to heap, collect; and the Sax.
Jueftan, to seize, hcefi, a handle, haft, claim, also kindred
to the same.
Awa 1 , s. Haw., harbour, cove, creek, channel ; awaa,
to dig as a pit, a ditch ; awawa, a valley, space between
two prominences, space between the fingers or toes. Tab.,
ava, a harbour, channel. Sam., ava, a boat-passage, open-
ing in the reef, anchorage; v. be open, as a doorway.
Marqu., ava, interval, passage.
The Malgasse ava, a rainbow, may refer to this family,
in the sense of an arch, a bay, a hollow, curved space on
the firmament.
Sanskr., ava(a, a pit ; avata, a well ; avatas, below, in
the lower regions ; ava-Mca, space, interval ; avama, low,
opp. to high, probably all referring themselves to ava,
prep, with the primary sense of " down, below, away, off,"
as its derivatives plainly indicate.
Awa k , s. Haw., fine rain, mist. Tong., Sam., a/a., storm,
hurricane ; afu, a waterfall. N. Zeal., awa, a river. Fiji.,
cava, a storm. Mai., awap, mist, dew. Sangvir Islaud,
sawan, a river. Eotti, Ofa, id. Tagal., abo-abo, rain, Malg.,
sav, mist, fog.
Sanskr., ap, apas, water.
Lat., aqua ; Eomain, ava, water, rain-water.
Goth., ahwa; 0. H. Germ., ouwa, water. Germ., aue,
au, brook. Swed., a, id.
Irish, abh, water ; abhan, river. Welsh, aw, fluid.
Pers., dtv, db, water.
A. Pictet (loc. cit., i. 137) refers the Celtic and Persian
forms to a Sanskrit root av, "ire," whence avana, rapidity,
avani, river; and he refers the Latin and Gothic forms to
a Sanskrit root ac or ah, " permeare, oecupare," from which
spring a number of derivatives expressive of "le monve-
meut rapide, la force peu^trante" (ii. p. 552). In view
of the Polynesian forms, Haw., Sam., Tagal., and their
meanings, I prefer to follow Benfey and Bopp in referring
the West Aryan as well as the Polynesian forms to the
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 63
Sanskrit ap, whether that be the original form itself or a
contracted modification of it.
It seems to me to have been in the very nature of lan-
guage that men in the olden times should have commenced
by giving distinct and instantaneous names to objects
around them, and to natural phenomena, before they
invested those objects with names derived by after-thought
and reflection from this or that quality characteristic of
those objects. Many, if not most, of such original names
were doubtless lost in the course of ages, and supplanted
by synonyms derived from and expressive of some quality
or other in the objects named ; but many still survive to
baffle the analysis of philologists, and to assert their claims
to priority over synonyms that must necessarily have been
of later formation.
Awa s , s. Haw., Sam., Tali., name of a plant of a bitter
taste, but highly relished throughout Polynesia—" Piper
Methysticum " — from which an intoxicating drink is made ;
the name of the liquor itself. Tong., N. Zeal., Earot.,
Marqu., kamt, id. Haw., awa-awa, bitter. Sam., a'awa, id.
Tong., N. Zeal., kajcawa, sweet.
Sanskr., av, to please, satisfy, desire (Eenfey) ; ava,
nourishment (Pictet).
Pers., dwd, nourishment ; abd, bread.
Lat., aveo, crave after, long for ; avena, oats. See At! 1 .
E, adv. and ppr. Haw., from, away, off, by, through,
means of; also, adverbially, something other, something
strange, new ; adj. contrary, opposed, adverse, other, foreign.
Sam., e, ppr. by, of ; ese, other, different, strange. Tah., e,
ppr. by, through, from; adv. away, off; adj. different,
strange, distant ; ee, strange. N. Zeal., he, strange, different.
Malg., ese, of, by,
Greek, e«, e'£, from out of, from, by, of; iicei, in that
place, opp. to ivffaSe, in some other place than that of the
speaker, thither ; heat, afar, afar off.
Lat., e, ex, out of, from.
Liddell and Scott (Gr.-Engl. Diet., s. v.) say : " The
Hostbd by Google
64 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
root of er-epos is said to be the same as Sanskr. ant-aras,
Goth, auth-ar, Germ, and-er, Lat. alt-er, aut, French aut-
rui, our eith-er, oth-er, itara- alius, also in Sanskrit."
Whatever the root of ant-aras, auth-ar, alter, it seems to
me that £*«? shows nearer kindred to the Polynesian e,
ke, ee, ese, eze, than to forms so developed as ant~ar, ani-
ara, &C.
Eha, v. Haw., he hurt, sore, painful; s. pain, suffering,
affliction. Tah., eha-eha, to be spoiled, as of food kept too
long. Prohahly the Haw. ehe-ehe, to cough, to hack, and
Tah. ma^ehe, withered, scorched by the sun, are connected
with this word.
Sanskr., ej, to stir, tremble, quake.
Greek, eir-evya>, press upon, urge, drive ; a'tyis, a rush-
ing wind, a storm ; aicraeo, dart, shoot, force; atrfeipoi, the
poplar trea
Lat., oyer, siek, suffering, troubled.
In the Polynesian form of eha, nothing remains of the
probably primitive sense of rapid motion, pressure, trem-
bling, as retained in the Sanskrit ej, the Greek eV-eeyw,
(wye?, and avyetpot;, though the. forms in ehe-ehe and ehe
may in a measure recall it. But the Polynesian eke,
with its variants, which doubtless also goes back to a
Sanskrit or older ej, has well preserved that original
sense, as well as the later derivative one of pain or distress.
We thus have : Haw., e-eke, to start away as in fear, to
shrink from, the motion of the hand when one has burnt
his finger, to twinge or writhe with pain ; ehe-ehe, to brush
off, as a fly or insect ; s, a piercing, stinging pain ; eheke,
the wing of a bird (from its fluttering rapid motion).
Tah., ete, to flinch, shrink back ; ete-ete, shocked, ashamed.
Ele, v. Haw., be dark, black ; adj. dark -coloured, black,
blue, dark-red, brown ; ele-ele, id. Tah., ere-ere, dark,
black, blue. Earot., herekere, id. Marqu., kekee, id. ; hee-
voo, darkness, gloom.
The application of this word to colour is doubtless deri-
vative from the Polynes. Haw. kele, mud, mire (quod vide),
Tong. kele-here, earth soil, dirt, Sam. 'ele and 'ele-ele, red
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 65
earth, dirt, rust ; elm, Tong., Jcclea, rusty, dirty; probably
all akin to ala, ara,, in ala-ea, earth, clay (vid. pp. 51, 52).
Jar., iran, black. N. Celebes (Kema), hirun, id.
In the following Greek words the first constituent pro-
claims their affinity to the Polynesian ere, ele: —
epeffos, darkness of the grave, the dark passage from
earth to Hades ; epeftevvas, dark, gloomy ; Spef&vos, sync,
fr. previous word, black, swarthy; epe<f>co, to cover; op<f>w),
darkness of night; 6ptf>vo$, dark, dusty; opotjnj, roof of
a house.
Sanskr., aruna, tawny, dark, red ; s. the dawn, the sun ;
arun-Ua, made red.
Eenfey refers the Sanskrit word to arus, a wound.
Liddell and Scotfc refer the Greek words to epe<po>, to
cover. They are plausible ; but are they the true roots
or stems, in, view of the Polynesian ele, ere? Dr. J.
Pickering, in his Greek Lexicon, derives eps&o? "from
epa (the earth) or ipstjxa (to cover)." The former seems
to me the better reference.
Ele 2 , prefix. Haw., an intensitive added to many words,
imparting a meaning of "very much, greatly;" ele-u,
alert, quick; ele-vut-kule, old, aged, helpless; ele-mio, taper-
ing to a point ; ele-ku, easily broken, very brittle ; ele-kei,
too short. Tah., ere-kuru, encumbered, too much of a
thing.
A. Pietet (loc. tit., ii. 757) says, apropos of the derivation
of the word Erin: "L'irlandais er comme adjectif magnus,
nobilis, parait §tre identique a I'er intensitif de l'irlan-
dais et du eymrique, consider^ comme une particule
inseparable, et qui serait ainsi proprement un adjectif.
II est a remarquer en confirmation, que le zend airya =
sanskr. arya avec 1'acception de bon, juste, est egalement
devenu ir dans les composes du Parsi, comme er-ma&e&hu
bon esprit, er-tan, bon corps (Spiegel, Avesta, i. 6). De
la a un sens intensitif, transition <;tait facile." Why not
widen the philological horizon by admitting the Poly-
nesian ere, ele, to consideration as well as the Irish,
Welsh, or Parsi V And why may not the 0. Norse ar,
VOL. Ill, " -e
git
iOoqic
66 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
early, first ; aerir, messengers ; the Sax. er, before, in
time, go up to the same root as those others ?
Eli, v. Haw., to loosen or break up earth, to dig in the
ground. Tah., eri, eru, id. Tong., K ZeaL, Fiji., Jceri,
keli, id. Sunda, kali, ngali, to dig.
Sanskr., ar, to plough ; Lat., aro ; Greek, apoa ; Irish,
arain; Goth., arjan, and their numerous derivatives.
Emu, v. Haw., to cast away, throw away; emi, to
decrease, subside, retire, despond, to ebb as the tide.
Mangar., Jcemi, to depart, disappear. The Haw. emo, to
put off, delay, is probably but a phonetic variation.
Greek, i/tea, to vomit, throw up.
ti;ix., iH.mti, ar-uiti.an, to evacuate, be vacant, idle ; aemta,
ease, leisure. Engl., empty.
Benfey and Liddell and Scott refer the Greek efj,ew
to the Sanskr. vara, to vomit, spit out; Lat, vomo, id. It
may be so ; but why is not the Sanskr, v represented by
the digamma or the aspirate in Greek ? Benfey further
refers the Greek efi-em to the Goth., wamm, a spot, ga-
wamms, spotted, tainted ; but W. W. Skeat, in Mceso-
Goth. Glossary, derives wamm from wimman, to blemish.
In this uncertainty I think the Polynesian etymon the
preferable.
I 1 , prep. Haw., to, towards, in, at, unto ; iho, a verbal
direction implying motion downward, succession ; v. to
descend from a higher to a lower level ; io, v. to flee, has-
ten away; s. a forerunner, a herald. In the S. Polynes.
dialects, i and hi, prep, to, towards, at, in, on. Sam., ifo;
Tah., iho; Tong., foifo; Mangar., Earot., io, down, downward,
to descend. Sam., ifu, to run away. Tah,, ihu, be lost, go
astray. Fiji., rivo, downwards. Buru., iko oniiwiko, to go.
Ceram. (Teluti), itai, id. Amboyna, oi, id.
Sanskr., i, to go, to go to ; ay, id. ; it, id. ; y&, id.
Greek, ew, ewu, tq/u, elftt, and their numerous forms
retaining the original i, denoting motion, to go, to pass ; Itos
passable ; ISpa, a step, motion.
Lat., to, ire, to go ; iter, journey, road ; itio, &c.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 67
Goth., iddja, I went.
I 2 , v. Haw. and Tah., to speak, to say. Sam., i, to cry.
Mangar., ki, id. N. Zeal., liarot., M, to say, to answer.
Tong., ki, to whistle. Fiji., gi, to squeak, shrill voice.
Haw., ii, rejoice with audible voice. Sam., ii, a prolonged
scream.
Sanskr., id, to implore, to praise ; Ma, speech ; Hi,
calamity.
Greek, la, a voice, cry ; Ian), shout, clamour ; ta(J», cry
aloud.
Ia 1 , pron. Polynes., ubique, he, she, it. Malay., iya,
id. Malg., isi, id.
Lat., is, ea, id.
Goth., is, si (ace. f. ija), ita. (See Introduction.)
Ia 2 , s. Haw., Tah., Sam., fish. Tong., N. Zeal., Marqu.,
ika, id. Mai., ikan; Pulo Nias, iah, id. Gilolo (Galela),
ian, id, Saparua, ian, id, Teor., ikan, id.
Greek, t%8v<i, fish.
In the earlier pre-historic residence of the Greeks on
the coasts and islands of the Mediterranean, there must
have been in the language which then obtained such a
word for fish as ika, or icha. One of the ancient names of
Sardinia was 'lyyovaa, evidently a composite word, from
vovaa — a word which, whatever its original derivation,
prevailed extensively at one time with the signification of
" island," from the Pillars of Hercules to the Straits of
Gilolo, and from theuce was borne into the Pacific — and
tX- for which Greek lexicographers offer no explanation
or etymon. Pausanias, Pliny, and Silius Italicus refer the
name of 'Ijfyovtra to the Greek Ixvoi, vestigium, a track of
the human foot, from its apparent shape ; but C. Kitter
("Die Vorhalle Europ. Volker-Geschichten") has, in a
measure, upset that theory, though his own is hardly more
probable, and neither the one nor the other will account
for the termination of -vovaa in the names of numerous
other islands ; and thus, in the case of 'Iyyovcra, the first
syllable still remains unexplained. There is another
Greek word -in which I recognise the existence of this
vGooqIc
68 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
ancient i^a or t^ : it is rapi^o?, " salted or pickled fish,"
"smoked or dried fish or meat," "a mummy." Wo etymon
is given by Liddell and Scott. The first component of
this word possibly refers to rapaaaia, or the stem upon
which rapauam was formed, with the sense of " to stir up,
to mix, to agitate, to trouble," with a probably conven-
tional or understood sense of " to prepare pickle (by stir-
ring, mixing), to pickle, to cure." The second component
I claim as that ancient t^ or l%a which gave its name to
Sardinia. The etymology of the name of 'I/capos, an
island off Samos in the iEgean Sea, has, I believe, not yet
been satisfactorily settled. According to Authon (Class,
Diet.), Bochart inclines towards a Phcenician derivation,
and assigns as the etymology of the name i-caure, i.e.,
"insula piscium," the island of fish. In support of this
explanation he refers to Athenffius,,Stephanus Byzantinus,
and others, according to whom one of the early Greek
names of the island was 'I^Bvoea-rra, i.e., " abounding in
fish." The reference to " fish " as the foundation of the
name rather confirms my opinion that uea, lya, was an
ancient name of that class of animals, but had become
obsolete before the adoption of the comparatively later
and composite i%ffv<; ; and, under previous considerations,
it is fairly probable that the city of 'I-xyn, mentioned by
Herodotus (vii. 123) as "near the sea," in the neighbour-
hood of the river Axius, which divided the territories of
Mygdonia and Bottiseis, is another memento of the original
long-forgotten name of fish, i^ra, Oca, ia.
A. Pictet (Or. Ind.-Eur., i. 509), after rejecting Benfey's
etymon of the Latin piscis, and the connection of l-^dvi
thereto, says : " Quant k 'I%6vi, qui est tout-a-fait isole,
la question est beaucoup plus obscure. C'est \k, peut-gtre,
un compose 1 pureiuent gree, ou 6vs me paralt se lier a-
Gvm — sanskr. dku, agitare, commovere, et lj(a, un aneien
nom de l'eau dont la trace est restee dans l/cp-as, humidite".
Cf. aqua, Goth, ahva, Anc. All. aha, Cymr. ach, Irlande
oiche, eau, &c, et les rac. sanskr. ak, volvi, ac, permeare,
&c. Cet ih hypothetic, identique a sa racine comme
Hosted byGoOgk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 69
beaucoup d'autres noms, se serait change en t^ devattt
le 8 de dvw, et t^Cw, signifierait ainsi qui agite I'eau,
^pithete bien adaptee au poisson." There can be little
doubt of the latter syllable deriving from 8va> or 8vvra,
but whether the hypothetic Ik of Mr. Pietet ever existed
in the Greek language with the sense of water — aqua —
may admit of a doubt, even though the Greek *«/*«?,
moisture, would seem to favour the conjecture. Its
association in '1%-vovaa rap-typs, tX' 1 ^' perhaps Aovk-
i-ypov of Homer (ii. 625), cannot thus be explained, but
becomes readily intelligible if we admit the Polynesian
ika to membership in the Aryan family.
Ia 3 , s. Haw., name of the galaxy or milky way ; iao, s.
name of the planet Jupiter when morning-star.
If in former ages this word and its associations with
the Polynesians were invested with any divine character,
it has so long been lost or superseded that no trace thereof
can now be found. Ia. and iao now represent only a par-
ticular star or a cluster of stars. The stellar worship has
been obliterated, but the to them now unmeaning name
still remains to attest their former intimate relation to
those peoples who, starting with common names for indi-
vidual stars or cluster of stars, retained the names to
designate the Author and Maker of " the hosts of heaven."
The Chaldean, Syro- Phoenician lah, the Greek 'lata, of
whom the Clarian oTacle said, as reported by Macrobius,
" &patya> rtov vravTaiv birarrov 8eov e/ifiev 'lam" attest the
existence of the name in that part of the world. The
Polynesians, in their development from stellar worship to
the conception of individual deity, employed other words
to express that conception, and to them ia and iao con-
veyed only the primary material sense of a star or cluster
of stars. The Chaldeans and Greeks (and the latter pro-
bably borrowed from the foimerj in their development
retained the name but forgot its original sense, and sought
for etymons that seem to me more profound than con-
clusive.
Ia*, v. Tab., to pitch, to daub; ia~loa,v.'Ka,w., to embalm
."GooqIc
70 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
by perfuming or otherwise ; s. a dead body embalmed
and preserved.
This word probably refers itself to the Greek ttuvw, to
heat, melt, warm, cheer ; laop.at, to heal, cure ; lavr/p, a
surgeon, a healer ; la/ia, remedy, medicine.
Iele, s. Haw., a chief, a king. Tah., ieieere, consternation,
Greek, Upo$, holy, hallowed, magnificent, vast, awful ;
lepev$, a priest; Upeia, sacrifice, festival; lepa%, a hawk,
sacred to Apollo.
Liddell and Scott after Curtius, and A. Pietet after
Kuhn, refer lepm to the Sanskr. ishira, strong, lively,
vigorous, robust, mighty, and hence divine, sacred; and
Pietet suggests that the suppression of the sh is com-
pensated by the initial spiritus asper. It may bo so ;
but then, in view of the parallel Polynesian iele, the
phonetic decay of ishira must be of an enormously ancient
date.
Professor Max Miiller, in " Chips from a German Work-
shop,"!. i33(Scribner's edition), says : "It is easy again to
see that Upo? in Greek means something like the English
sacred. But how, if it did so, the same adjective could
likewise be applied to a fish or to a chariot, is a question
which, if it is to be answered at all, can only be answered
by an etymological analysis of the word. To say that
sacred may mean marvellous, and therefore big, is saying
nothing, particularly as Homer does not speak of catching
big fish, but of catching fish in general." If Homer
spoke of " fish in general " (Iliad, xvi. 407), why use the
epithet Upoil Whatever may be the etymology of
Upos, whether it refers itself to the Sanskrit ishira, or to
the Polynesian iele, or both, it seems to me, under correc-
tion, that the sense of the word in Homer's time invariably
conveyed the idea of something select, something remark-
able, beyond ordinary things and persons, for its superior
excellence, grandeur, solemnity, power, beauty, or ele-
gance, thus reconciling its varying application, from a
chariot, Upo$ Siippos (Ii. xvii. 464), up to the t
myGoogle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, . jt
we^as lepov (II. xi. 194), and to the day, tepov f/p.ap (II.
viii. 66). And hence I infer that the lepo? tv#fs, to which
Homer refers, was not " fish in general," but some particu-
lar kind of fish known in his time by that epithet. Liddell
and Scott quote Aristotle in explanation that the lepo<; l^Sus
meant the fish otherwise known as the avOtas.
The Tahitian ieieere, though somewhat corrupted in form,
has probably retained the earlier sense of the word, and
corresponds closely to the Greek senses of {epos, viz.,
wondrous, marvellous, extraordinary.
Io, adj. Haw., true, real; adv. truly, verily. Sam., io,
ioe, yes. Tong., Fakaafo, io, yes. Fiji., ia and io, yes.
Malg., ie, yes.
Goth., ia, iai, yes, verily. Swed., ia, io, yes, an affirma-
tive.
If, adj. Haw., prohibited, sacred ; iuiw, to be afar off,
high up, to live in some sacred place ; s. a place supposed
to be afar off or high above the earth, or beneath the ocean,
sacred to the dwelling-place of God, J£e akua noko ika
iuin, the God dwells afar off; i ha welau ha makani,
at the farther end of the wind (Andrew's Diet.); po-iu,
afar off, at a great distance, very high up, grand, solemn,
glorious; koiuiu, far off, at a great height; Jco-iu-la ; to
ascend as smoke, to float in the air as a eloud. Tah.,
ioio, handsome, brilliant. Haw., io-lani, the high, upper
heaven.
Sauskr., dyu, dio, heaven, day; deva, god, deity, per-
haps properly "the heavenly;" dy&vd-pritkivi, heaven
and earth ; dydus, heaven personified ; dtu-pate, lord of
heaven.
Greek, Bios, divine ; evSiot, in the open air ; Zev;, jEo].
dewi, gen. Jtos, chief of the Olympian deities; At,a>vi\,
mother of Aphrodite ; ev-Sta, fair weather.
Lat., divum, (Hum, the sky ; "sub diu, sub divo," in the
open air; Jit-fiter~ Sanskr. Dyv-pUnr, gen. Jo-vis, in Osean
Dio-vei; in the Iguvine tables Juve-pater=" in heaven the
father" (Pictet); Ju-no, the wife and sister of Jupiter; deus,
God ; dies, day.
ab^Google
73 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Goth., tins, gen. tivis; A.-Sax., tiu; 0. Nors., tyr, gen.
tys ; A. Germ., ziu or zio, the most ancient of the Teutonic
gods, and a personification'of heaven (Pictet, loc. cit., ii. 664).
It will be seen from the above comparison that the Poly-
nesian iu and its composites have retained what was pro-
bably the very earliest sense of this word, as well as of
its subsequent developments of sense. The idea of "high
up," " far away," is not retained in the West Aryan tongues,
except impliedly, as diu or dio, the heaven, in dium, the
sky, in tV-S/05, in the open air.
I have purposely omitted reference to the Greek &09.
Philologists seem to differ. Professor Sayce, in "Intro-
duction to the Science of Language," ii, 136, says: "In spite
of every effort that has been made to connect the Greek
deo? with the common Aryan term that we meet wi:h in
the Latin deus, it still stands obstinately alone, and favours
the view of Herodotus and Ebdiger, that the Greek looked
upon the gods as the 'placers' or 'creators' of that divinely
arranged universe to which he afterwards gave the name
of Koa-^os, or order." Liddell and Scott (Greek-English
Dictionary, 5. v.) say : " We cannot admit the Greek deri-
vation given by Herodotus 1 (2, 52), oti KoTfi.<a9tvre; to.
rdvra vpqyfiaTa Kai Trdaa? ro/itl? el^ov, Or that of Plato
(Crat., 397, a), from Qkuy, to run, because the first gods
were the sun, moon, &c." In his notes to Herodotus,
touching the passage above quoted, George Rawlinson
justly remarks: "Both these derivations aTe purely fanci-
ful, having reference to the Greek language only, whereas
S(o? is a form of a very ancient word common to a number
of the Indo-European tongues, and not to be explained from
any one of them singly." In this dilemma the Polynesian
tu offers a solvent for the forms in dyu, iu, &c, which we
recommend to the above philologues. As to the 0eo$, vide
Polynesian Keo, post.
Iha, v. Haw., be intent upon, desire strongly, persevere ;
iha-ilia, strained, firmly drawn as a rope. Tah., iha, dis-
pleasure, grief, trouble ; iha-iha, to palpitate from heat or
1 Referred to by Professor Sayce, vide ntpra.
Hosted by G00gk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. J3
exertion. Sam., isa, exclamation of anger, contempt, in-
dignation, Fiji., isa, interj. expressing disapprobation.
Sanskr., ish 2 (Benfey), to wish, cherish, approve ; ishti,
wish; ih, to aim at, desire; n. exertion; ihd, exertion,
desire.
Greek, tftepos, desire, longing, and lo-nyi, will, desire,
interest in, are both referred to Sanskrit ish by Benfey
and Liddell and Scott. They are probably correct, and the
Greek shows no other correlatives ; but in the following
branches the Sanskrit and Polynesian, connection is
certainly more apparent.
Zend., ishttd, prayer.
Anc. Slav., iskalc (pros, is/da), to seek, to ask.
Goth., a'Mron, to desire, to beg. A.-Sax., aescian. to
seek, ask, inquire.
Ihe, s. Haw., a spear, lance. Tah., ihe, id.
Sanskr., ish 1 (Benfey), to throw, direct, send ; ishu, an
arrow ; ishikd, a reed.
Greek, 405 (contr. fr. (V09), arrow, shaft; k, nerve,
strength, force, and its composites.
Lidde'.l and Scott refer tV to the Latin vis.
Ihi, adj. Haw., dignified, majestic, sacred; ft title
applied to high chiefs. Tah., ihi, skill, wisdom, dex-
terity.
Sanskr., ic, to possess, be master, be able ; iqa, pro-
prietor, master, ruler; lodna, a name of Qiva; iqin, a
governor.
Greek, l<f>t, splendidly, mightily, with might; Ifiics,
excellent ; l<j>ta fieXa, fat sheep.
Liddell and Scott refer l<pt to the Greek fc, power,
strength, &c. But in view of the Polnes. ihi, the Sanskr.
ic, the primary sense of both of which doubtless was that
of excellence, superiority, I think the particularised Greek
sense of l<[n, " with might," is rather secondary and con-
ventional than primary. The uj>ia fteka of Homer in-
dicate excellence as the underlying sense, and not strength.
Benfey refers the Goth, aigan, aihan, to own, possess,
A.-Sax. agan, 0. H. Germ, eigan, to the Sanskr. ic.
dbyGoogle
74 THE POLYNESTAN RACE,
Ike 1 , v. Haw., to see, perceive, know. Tali., He, id.
Maogar., Tong., N. Zeal., /cite, id.
Sanskr., iksh, to look, behold, perceive, mind. Benfey
calls this a desideratum of a lost verb analogous to afcsha.
That verb must then have been ik, which brings us near
to the Polynesian form.
Ike 2 , v. N. Zeal., to beat, to bruise the bark in making
tapa. Marqu,, Mangar., ike, name of the club or wooden
mallet with which the bark is beaten out Haw., Tab..,
Sam., He, id.
Lat., ico, strike, beat, hit ; ictus, a blow, a stroka
Ila, s. Haw., a dark spot on the skin. Sam., ila, a
mother's mark, a mark in the skin, a defect ; ila-ila,
marked, spotted. Tab., ira, a mole or mark on the skin.
N. Zeal., ira, id. Tong., ila, id.
Greek, iXw, mud, slime, dirt. Liddell and Scott think
that l\v$ comes " probably from elXvto, tXXo," to roll, fold
up, to cover. If so, the connection in sense is so very
distant, that it will perhaps be safer to connect tKv? with
ila, as " mud " will make " spots " on the skin, whereas it
is not evident that " rolling " or " folding "
produces mud.
In 1 , s. Haw., ili-ili, smooth, water-worn stones or
pebbles. Tab., iri-iri, id. N. Zeal., kiri-kiri, id. Sam.,
'ili-ili, gravel, pebbles, small stones. Flores (EndeJ, Mi,
mountain. Mai., Icarang, rock.
Sanskr., cila, a stone, rock ; cilindhra, hail ; eaila, stony,
rocky.
Armen., Ml, slung-stone.
Lat., silex, flint
It may be noted as an idiomatic correspondence, that
as the Sanskrit acinan and aeani, rock, stone, are also
applied as names for the thunderbolt; and as the Greek
.K€pawo<s, which Pictet derives from icapv<;, mpvov, the
nut or stone in fruit, has also become thunder and
thunderbolt ; so by a similar process the Polynesian Haw.
he-kili, thunder; Tab., pa-tiri, id.; K Zeal, wka-tetiri,
HostedbyTjOOQlC
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 75
id.; Tong., te-kili, lightning; Sam., fatu-tetili, thunder,
have received their applications.
The Sanskr. giri, a mountain, may possibly refer itself
to this Polynesian iri, Hi, kiri. Benfey says, s. v., that
giri stands " for original gara ; cf. Slav, gora, opo?, from
gur for gar." But see p. 85, s. v. Olo.
Ili 2 , s. Haw., skin, bark, surface. Tah., iri, id. Tong.
Fakaaf., kili, id. N. ZeaL, Earot., kiri, id. Sam., ili-ui,
dark-skinned ; ili-ola, the outer skin ; ili-ti-tai, the bed of
the sea (Haw,, ili-kai, the surface of the sea); Hi, a fan.
Malg., ulitz, skin, bark. Sula Isl., koli, id. Amboyna,
uliti, id. Teor., holit, id. Matalullo, aliti, id.
Sanskr., chira, bark, a vesture of bark, a rag, a cloth.
Benfey considers this word " a syncope perhaps of chivara,"
which he derives from chl, to arrange, collect, to cover.
Pictet (loc. cit., i. 203) refers this word to a primitive root
At, kr, " dans le sens de secaru, Uedere." In this dilemma I
think it safer to refer it to its kindred Polynesian Hi, kiri,
and to look upon it as one of those ancestral words which
have been retained by different sections of a common stock,
but whose analysis it is impossible to determine because of
our ignorance of the primitive form under which this word
passed current. And certainly the early Aryans must
huve possessed some name for the bark of the trees and the
skin of the animals before they adopted new words from
the processes of obtaining them ; krittt, hide, from krU, to
cut off, divide, &c. The following possibly also belonged
to the same family : —
0. Norse., gem, skin.
I>at., ilia, flanks of the body, loins.
The Haw. hili, general name for barks used in colouring
and dyeing; hili-koa, koa bark ; hili-kolca, &c„ is probably
but a dialectical transition from kill to Hi,
Iuo, s. Haw., dog.
Greek, X«, lion, (Ep.) gen. Xtos, ace. \tv, Xewv, dat. pi,
tetovat, lion.
Lat., Uo; lion.
Anc. Slav., lim, lisHsa, fox.
iedis»€oogIe
■yn
76 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Pietet (Joe. cit., i. 223) refers the Greek \emv to an ancient
form, "Kefaw, and that to the Sanskr. Id, to cut off, destroy,
whence lavya, secandus; and claims a purely Semitic
origin for \t? in the Hebr. lais, Arab, lays, and Chald.
faith. To me the Semitic origin of \« seems more phonetic
than re aL So far as known, \« is as old a name for lion
in the Greek language as Xewv ; they both occur in Homer's
Iliad. ' The casus-endings of \(? indicate that X( was its
root, as well as the root of the Haw. i-li-o, where, as I
consider, the initial i is euphonic.
It is somewhat singular, perhaps, that the Hawaiian
word for dog has not, so far as I can learn, been retained
in any of the other Polynesian dialects, in all of which the
word fain or kuli designates dog, except in the Marquosan,
where niche stands alone as another remnant of former
synonyms. The application of the word to a lion in one
direction, and to fox 'and dog in other directions, but
strengthens the presumption that it was one of the early
generic names for that class of animals.
In regard to the root of this word, \ea>v, Ksu, or i-lis, I
think we must ascend higher than the Sanskrit lavya,, a
derivative or an inflection of 1-&; for it is almost certain
that the Aryans were acquainted with and had named
that class of animals long before the inflections of their
language had developed themselves. Let us look to that
earlier stage of the Aryan speech which the Polynesian
has preserved, and we will find in the Haw. li, v. to be
afraid, shrink back with dread ; li-o, to fear, start suddenly ;
adj. fearful, affrighted ; li-o, or lei-o, v. to open the eyes
wide as a wild or affrighted animal, to act wildly or fero-
ciously as an untamed animal, to bristle up as a wild hog.
Hence lio, s. the name given to the horse when first intro-
duced in the Haw. group. In the Sam. we find lia-lia, be
afraid of; lei-leia, be frightened. In Tab., riai, be afraid.
On the fact that the West Aryan names for lion, and, I
may add, the Polynesian (Haw.) name for dog, have no corre-
sponding term in Sanskrit, Mr. Pietet very justly observes :
" L' absence de ee nom de lion en Sanscrit et en persan, ne
Ss&v.V'-r.:. ■ ■ ■■■ Hosted by VjOOQ
GooqIc
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 77
prouve pas qu'il n'ait jamais existe en Orient. Lea ani-
maux qui frappent vivement Tim agination de 1'homrne,
recoivent incessament de nouvelles denominations carac-
teristiques. Les Aryas de 1'Iride, en contact journalier
avec le lion, lui ont donne de cinquante a soixante noms
descriptifs, et au milieu de eette profusion, quelques-uns
des plus anciens ont pu facilement se perdre."
Imo, v. Haw., to wink, as the eye, twinkle as a star ;
imo-imo, v. to wink fast ; adv. very high up, very far off,
i.e., it makes the eyes wink to look. This word is probably
akin, and hut another, perhaps the earlier, form of amo, with
exactly the same meanings, singly or doubled. Tong.,
kame, to wink; kerna,. id. ; kemo, the eyelash; kimoa, a
rat, mouse. Sam., emo, to wink the eye, to flash as
lightning ; imoa, a rat. Tah., amo, to wink, twinkle, flash.
N. Zeal., kahxmo, to wink. Tikopia, kaleamo, flash of
lightning. Marqn., amo, to twinkle; kamo, to steal.
Malg., am,bou, ambon, on high, in the air, superior ; tan-
ambon, a mountain.
Sanskr., jihma, oblique, squinting; jihma-ga, a snake;
jim-tita, a cloud, a name of the sun. Benfey, it is true,
refers jim4ta to jihma, and this to " Jtvri, probably for
primitive jihvri, i.e. redupl. hvri-a." With due deference,
it seems to me that the Polynesian forms offer an easier
solution.
Greek, ai/ios, snub-nosed, bent upward like the curved
slope of a hillside ; to vi/ia, epithet applied to mountains,
"#rdua aeelivia." Liddell and Scott give no etymon for
Whether the Icelandic Old Norse Mmin and the
German Himmel, both signifying heaven, and of which the
latter was anciently a name applied to mountains, are not
allied to tbe Polynesian imo, I am not prepared to say,
hut think it probable, in the absence of other or better
etymology. The German Sims, Ge-sims, a cornice, mantel,
or shelf, would also seem to ally itself to the Greek
aimftai, the ends of a lyre, parts of the cornice.
Inu, v. Haw., to drink. Tah., and all other Polynesian
db/toogle
78 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
dialecta, id., except Eotuma, imu, to drink. N. Guinea
(Motu or Port Moresby), inua, to drink. Tagal. and
Sunda, mum, nginum, minum, to drink. Malg., minim,
minon, id.
Sanskr., ino, init, to please, satisfy ("in the Vedas
especially " — Benfey).
Greek, alvv/iat, to take hold of, to enjoy, feed on.
Probably the earliest craving of human nature was
thirst, and the earliest satisfaction experienced was that of
drinking when thirsty. Hence the name given to the act
of drinking became also the name for the sentiment ex-
perienced from the act. The transition from the material
to the moral sense of the word seems perfectly intelligible.
The Polynesian branch has preserved the former, the
Sanskrit and Greek the latter,
INO, v. Haw., to hurt, injure, be worthless ; adj. bad,
vile, wicked. Sam., ino-ino, bad, hateful. Tah., ino, bad,
sinful. N. Zeal., Earot., Mangar., MaTou., kino, bad, evil.
■ Zend., eno, sin.
Greek, alvos, dread, grim, horrible. Liddell and Scott
refer this to rat, interj. of affright. It may be, but the
Zend and Polynesian would indicate otherwise.
Iwi, s. Haw., bone, midrib of a leaf, cocoa-nut shell,
rind of sugar-cane, boundary-stones, broken materials,
remnants; fig. descendants, near kindred; v. to turn
aside, be curved, crooked. Tah., ivi, bone ; wahim-iwi, a
widow. Sam., iwi, bone. N. Zeal., Mangar., iwi, hone,
also a family, a elan. Earot., iwi and iwa, bone. Iji
compds., Haw. poo-hiwi, N. Zeal, poko-hiwi, the shoulder ;
Haw. kua-hiwi, Sam. tua-siwi, Tah. o>iwi, backbone, ridge
of a mountain ; Fiji., siwa, a fish-hook.
Closely allied to this, if not a mere dialectical variation,
is the Haw. kiwi, v. to bend, to crook ; adv. side- ways ; s.
anything crooked, a sickle, a horn, Fiji., tiwi-tiwi, side-
ways; s. a hatchet; tibica, to bend sharply.
Sanskr., ibha, elephant. Ved., ibha, family, household ;
ibliya, wealthy,
Greek, vftos, crooked.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 79
Lat., tibia, shin-bone ; gibbus, gibba, a hunch on the
back.
Irish, ibh, country, tribe.
Anc. Germ., eiba. Lombard, aib, used in compounds of
names of places, as WHar-tim, Wing art -eiba, indicating a
district or territory. Perhaps the Goth, ib-dali, descent,
refers also to the Ved. ibha, the Irish ibh, and the Polynes.
iwi.
The Sax. iw or eow, the yew tree, from which archers'
bows were made, the Icel. ivr, yr, a bow to shoot with, and
the Germ, eibe, the yew tree, as well as the Welsh yw, ywen,
the yew tree, doubtless ally themselves to the primary
forms and sense of iwi and kiwi.
Benfey and Pictet refer the Greek l$i, tfaos, to the
Sanskr. ibhya. (On p. 73 I have given my opinion.) The
Sanskr. ibha, elephant, was no doubt so called from its
prominent tusks, and thus indicates a close and primary
relation to the Polynesian iwi, as doubtless does also the
Latin ebur, ivory.
A. Pictet (loe. cit., i. 230), following Kuhn, refers the
Saxon and Celtic names for the yew tree to the Sanskr.
Ved. &wa, "cours (de temps), eours habituel, eoutume,"
analogous to the Anc. Germ. 4wa, eternity, ewin, twig,
eternal, &c, on account of its remarkable longevity. I
think the hypothesis untenable in view of the Polynesian
iwi and its various developments, which seem to offer a
better solution, of the origin of these terms, either in
regard to the use made of the yew tree for making bows,
or in regard to its strength and durability, the former
connecting it with iwi through its sense of curvature, the
latter through its sense of hardness and strength ; and in
the absence of other etymons, I would also refer the Saxon
ifig, the ivy, to some near, but to me unknown, relation
of iwi.
Oaka, v. Haw., owaka, hooka, to open suddenly, as the
eyes or mouth, to open as a flower, to shine, to glisten ;
reflection of the sun on a luminous body, glimpse, glance,
Hosted by VjOOQIC
8o THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
brightness, glory, the crescent or hollow of the new moon,
the lintel or arch over a door. This word is probably
allied to or derived from oka, to light op as the moon
before rising, dawn of light (vid. p. 46) ; but in the ancient
dialect of Kauai (Hawaiian group), aha means eye, and
aha-lapa-lapa, large brilliant eyes. In Tali., oata is the
hole or meshes in a net, the hole in a calabash, a central
hole, the monkey's eyes on a cocoanut; vata, an opening,
a rent Fiji-, waga, to bum; waqa-waqa, hot, fiery, of
anger, or of the eyes flashing.
The existence in a Hawaiian dialect, now obsolete, of
the word aha, with an undoubted specific meaning of
eye, with the derivative forms and their significations
quoted above, will doubtless throw some light upon
the descent of the Sanskr. aksha, akski, the Greek 6kkos,
oao-e, the Lat. oculus, the Lith. akis, the Euss. oho, all
designating eye, and each one coeval with, if not a develop-
ment from, the Polynesian aha.
Among the tribes of the Hindu- Kush, the G-ilgit dialect
of the Shina has achi, eye ; the Chiliss has ache, id. ; Tor-
walak, ashi, id. ; Bushgali, acken, id.
A. Pietet (loc. cii., i. 553) rejects in a rather scornful
manner the proposition of those philologists who claim
relationship for the Goth, augo, the Sax. asgh, tag, &c,
eye, with the Sanskr. aksha, and he proposes for them a
Sanskr. root Hh, animadvertere, intelligere, and says that
•Ah "semblerait avoir eu dans l'origine la signification
de voir, puis de faire attention, eonsiderer, &c." Benfey,
however, refers the Goth, augo to the Sanskr. ahshi, and,
I think, with greater probability of being correct.
Oi 1 , v. Haw., to project over, be more in any way,
exceed, be better ; s. excess, superiority, the sharp edge or
point of a weapon; adj. first, greater, more excellent,
sharp pointed; oi-e, an ancient name or epithet of the
god Kane. Tali., oi, sharp, as the edge of a tool; oioi,
rapid, swift.
Sanskr., oj, be strong, to live ; ojas, strength, light,
splendour.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 81
Lp.t,, augco, make great, increase, strengthen; augustus.
Greek, avyr}, bright, light, radiance, any light or gleam ;
avyai, the two eyes.
feel, auxa. to increase. Sax., mean, id. Swed., olca, id.
s. v. avyq, Liddell and Seott hesitate whetheT to refer it
to "the same root as Lat. oc-ulus. Germ. aug-e, i.e., Sanskr.
ic, videre, or from the same root as am?, ai>a><;, aurora."
s. v. oty, the eye, they refer that as well as the Lat. oculus,
the Goth, augo, the Sanskr. aksham (eye), iksh (to look),
and several others to a root ott, from which all those
referred to are but " dialectical forms."
It ill becomes me to criticise my masters ; but in such
uncertainty it may be well to acknowledge the Polynesian
as an elder dialect of Aryan speech, and take the aid it
offers.
Oi 2 , v. Haw., to approach, draw near to. Tah., oi, adv.
nearly, almost, Tong., oft, near, to approach. Sam., oft, to
enter, to fit in, to cover, of the male animal. N. Zeal.,
awi, to approach, draw near.
Sanskr., dbhi, towards, to, on, over; abhi-tas, on both
sides, from every side, round about, near, towards ; ahhi-
gama, approaching, visit, sexual intercourse,
Greek, d/itfti, on both sides, on, about, over, at, by, near.
Lat., amo-, as in ami-ire.
0. H. Germ., umpi. Goth., hi, at, by, near.
Ohana, s. Haw., a family, brood of birds, a litter,
offspring, tribe. Tong., ohana, husband or wife, a spouse ;
iiena, a person. Sam., ofanga, a nest ; fanganga, a herd.
K. Zeal., kohanga, a nest. Tah., o/aa, id. ; v. to nestle close,
to brood. All these are derivatives of a once common
word, whose primary meaning was " to bear, bring forth
young, to breed," and the simple form of which no longer
exists, but appears in compounds like the following r Haw.,
kana-u, to bear, to bring forth, breed ; hanau-na, relations,
generation ; hana-i, to feed, to nurse. Sam., fana-u, bring
forth young, be born ; s. offspring, children ; fafanga, to
feed ; fanga-moa, a hencoop. Tong., fanga, a brood, flock,
family ; fafanga, to feed, nourish. Tah., fana-u, be born ;
VOL. III. * " F
yGoogle
8a THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
fanau-a, an infant. Buru (Cajeli), anai, child. S. Celebes
(Bouton), oanana, child. Malay and Jav., anak, child.
Ma]g., mna, zanck, zanaka, children, offspring.
Sanskr., jan, to bring forth, produce, be born, to grow,
to be caused, become ; jana, creature, mankind, a person ;
jani, a woman; jan-aka, a fatheT, producer; jana-ta, man-
kind, household servants, subjects; jdte, i.e.,janti, birth,
life, tribe, kind.
Zend, zan, to beget ; zantu, tribe.
Greek, yenta, am born, made, become ; <yev€a, birth, origin,
race, family ; ywt], a woman ; 701*1;, produce, offspring ;
yavato,
Lat., ge.no, gy/no, hear, bring forth ; genus, birth, descent,
race, family ; gems nascor, i.e., gnascor, be born, begotten ;
natus, nata, son, daughter, pi. children.
Irish, genim, geanaim, bring forth ; ginel, cine, family,
race, Welsh, geni, be born ; gan, genid, birth.
Goth., keinan, to germinate, spring up, grow ; kuni, kin,
race, generation, tribe ; kwens, kweins, a woman, a wife ;
kwino, woman.
Anc. Slave, jena, woman.
See further articles " Kanaka," " Kino."
Oka, s. Marqu. (Nuk.), the rafter of a roof. Haw., o'a,
rafters of a house, timbers of a boat or ship ; oka-na, a
district or division of country. Tah., oa, the ribs or
timbers of a vessel. Sam., o'a-o'a, a stake or pile stuck in
the ground.
Sanskr., oka, okas, house, dwelling-place.
Lith., ukis, a rustic dwelling ; ukininkas, landed pro-
prietor, paterfamilias.
Benfey (Sanskr. -EngL. Diet.) and Pictet (loc. tit., \\. 243)
derive the Sanskr. oka from tech, to like,) be accustomed
to, suitable. It is at best an hypothesis.
OKI, v. Haw., to cut, sever, end, finish, cease from
doing. Tong., oki, to end, complete ; koki, to cut off, as
hair. N. Zeal., oti-oti, to rest. Fiji., koti, clip, shear;
otia, to finish ; oti-oti, end, conclusion. Sunda, ukir, to cut,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 83
Lat., occo, to harrow ; otium, leisure, rest, exemption from
Greek, d£w, sharp, keen, piercing; w/evs, swift, -quick,
sharp.
This word is doubtless a phonetic variation of aid, q. v.
p. 49.
Oko, adj. Marqu. (Nuk.), strong, vigorous. Haw., o'o,
ripe, mature, fuIl-gTown. Sam., o'o, id. Mangar., oko, hard,
firm.
Sanskr., okh, be able.
Ola, v. Haw., be saved from danger, recover from sick-
ness, to live ; s. means of life, life itself, living, period of
life. Sam., ola, to live, recover from sickness ; s. life, pros-
perity ; ola-ola, to flourish, to thrive. Other S. Polynes.
dialects : ora, id. Fiji., bula, life, to live, recover from sick-
ness, sound, either of body or mind, healthy, flourishing.
Malg., velon, life, to live, healthy, sound.
Greek, ov\os (the older Epir. and Ion. form, used by
Homer and Hesiod), oXos, whole, entire, sound, safe;
oukoj, be whole or sound; ov\e, a salutation like the Lat.
salve. To the later Greek 6X01 refer themselves probably
the Lat. salus, salvus, solus (?) ; the Goth, hails, hale, sound ;
Sax., hal, id. ; had, health.
Ole 1 , v. Haw., to speak through the throat, guttural, or
through a trumpet ; s. name of a large sea-shell ; ole-ote,
talk thickly or indistinctly, as one angry or scolding, to
grin like the idols ; olo, be loud, as a sound, as a voice of
wailiug ; olo-olo, intens. to roar, rush, as the sound of
waters. Sam., ole, to ask, beg ; olo, to coo as a dove ; faa-
olo, to whistle for the wind. Tah., oro-io, to grieve to
death ; ta-oro-oro, make a noise, rumble at the bowels.
Toug., hole, to beg. Fiji., kodrau, to squeal ; qolou, to
shout. Mai., lulong, to shout, howl.
Lat., os, oris, mouth ; oro, speak, utter, pray ; iilulo,
howl, yell; ulula, an owl.
0. Norse, ds, mouth or opening of a river or lake.
0. EngL, ouse, id. A.-Sax. and 0. H. Germ., 41a, an owL
Greek, o\o\v£a>, to cry aloud to the gods ; oXoXvyt), any
Hosted by GoOgle
84 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
loud cry ; oXoXvyw, the croaking of frogs ; v\aw, to bark,
bay, how].
Ole 2 , s. Haw., the eye-tooth, name of a fish ; ole-ole, v.
to make notches in anything, to dovetail two pieces
together. Tah., ore-ore, the teeth of sharks or of the ono
fish.
Greek, opv%, a pickaxe, or any sharp tool for digging ;
opvaaai, to dig. 'Opvg was also the name of a species^ of
antelope or gazelle, so called from its "pointed horns"
(Liddell and Scott) ; also the name of "a great fish, probably
the narwhal ; Lat. orca" (ibid.) Liddell and Scott, loc. ait.,
refer opvavo) to apaaam, to strike hard, or to pr/a-trta, to
break. I believe neither etymon is the correct one —
opvc-ara is evidently a denominative of opff, but opv% has
three distinct meanings, all converging to one common
origin, of which the two latter, as given by Liddell and
Scott, probably suggested the first one. The Polynesian
ole, ore, eye-tooth, shark's teeth, gives the key to the Greek
opvlj, narwhal and sharp-horned antelope, and the Latin
orca, grampus.
Oli, v. Haw., oli-oli, id. ; to sing, be glad, exult ; s. joy,
exultation, gladness, a song. Sam., oli, oli-oli, joy, joyful ;
faa-oli-oli, to rejoice, to quiet a child by walking about
with it. Tah., ori, to dance, to shake, to ramble about ;
ori-ori, to gad about; faa-ori, get up a dance. Barot.,
taoriori, to stir up, excite. Sunda, ulin, to play, romp.
Greek, 6pm, opvv/u, raise, stir up, of bodily movements,
urge, incite ; dpvva, id., agitare ; opovto, rush violently ;
opvi?, a bird.
Lat., orior, rise, get up, appear ; origo.
Liddell and Scott refer the Greek opca, &&, and Eenfey
refers the Latin orior to the Sanskr. ri, ri-ndmi, to go, to
rise, &c, &c. For my part, I should consider that the
Polynes. ole 1 , oh, and oli refer themselves for their primary
meaning, as well as the Greek and Latin words quoted
above, to the Polynes. olo, oro (Haw., Sam., Tah.), to tub,
grate, saw, vibrate, swing; and I would endorse Judge
Andrews' remark in his Haw. -Engl. Diet, s. v.: "It is
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 85
not easy to see the connection between olo-oloolo, to sound,
as the voice of wailing, and olo-oloolo, to swing, vibrate,
&c, unless the latter be the radical meaning, and the voice
of wailing be so expressed on account of the vibratory
motion of the voice in mourning and wailing."
Olo.s. Haw., the simple form is obsolete. In compound
words it serves mostly as a synonym for mountain. We
thus have Olo-ku-i, name of a mountain on Molokai ; Olo-
mana and Olo-ku, mountain peaks on the island of Oahu,
Haw. group ; Oro-hina and Oro-lou, mountains on Tahiti ;
Oro-singa, one of the Samoan islands. In Sam., olo means
a place of refuge, a fortress ; in Rarot., koro means a wall,
enclosure ; in Haw., olo-alu means a safe place where the
property of the chief was stored ; in Tah., oro-matua
means lit. the skull of a parent, secondarily the spirits of
dead relations, analogous to the Haw. au-makua. In the
Motu dialect of New Guinea (Port Moresby), ororo means
mountain. A dialectical form in ulu is common in Poly-
nesia, Sam., ulu, head of man and animal, head of a club,
the knob of a stick ; ulu-ld, the top edge of a Samoan
mat-sail ; ulu-poo, the skull ; ulu-tula, bald-headed. Tah.,
ur u, skull. Marqu., %'u, club. Fiji., ulu, head; ulu-mate,
wig. Throughout Polynesia ulu is also the name of the
bread-fruit, doubtless from its shape and resemblance
to a human head. Among the Malay Islands both forms
prevail. Tagal, olo, head. Buguis, Batta, Banjak Island,
Engano, Amboyna, Saparua, Ceram, ulu, uru, id. Sunda,
hum, id. Buru, olu-m, olun, id.
Greek, 6po$, mountain, hilL height ; Ion. ovpos, id.;
opo^Koi, mountain tops.
Liddell and Scott, without giving their own opinion,
state that " Curtius connects this word with Sanskr. girts,
Zend, gairis, Slav, gora, all of the same signification."
Unfortunately I do not possess the works of Mr. Curtius,
and do not know to what root he refers giris and gora.
But Mr. A. Pietet (loe. cit., i. 122) refers them to a Sanskrit
root, " gr {gar), effundere, conspergere, a cause des eaux
qui descendent des hauta lieux et des montagnes
Hosted by vjOOQIC
86 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
neigeuses." Mr. Pictet, however, refers the Greek opos
to the Sanskrit vardha, mountain, epos for Fopo$, and allied
to vdra, a heap, a pile, a multitude, and quotes the Irish
fair, /aire, hill, eminence, as analogous. Because vara
and vardha, fair and faire, indicate the presence of a
digamma, and giri and gora the presence of an initial
guttural, I do not see that it necessarily follows that o/ros
must have lost either a primary digamma or a primary
guttural. Its two forms, 6po<; and ovpas, have their exact
counterparts in the Polynesian oro, ulu, with the same
primary meaning of hill, height, tallness, mountain, &c. I
have no desire and still less ahility to contend with so
eminent philologists as Curtius, Pictet, &c, but I simply
wish to present the claims of the Polynesian to recogni-
tion by European savants as a primitive member, however
much " weather-worn and travel-stained," of the great
Aryan stock, and call their attention to the fact that in
this language may be found the solution of many an ety-
mological riddle in the Aryan family of speech. I hold,
therefore, that not only are olo and 6po$ related, but are
also far older names for mountain than their synonyms
vardha or giri, inasmuch as the idea of altitude, pro-
minence, in relation to mountains, must necessarily have
struck the beholder before the more complex ideas of
covering and protection, or the effusion of rain from lofty
mountains. The Polynesian olo and ulu were no doubt
only dialectical variations of a primary word conveying
the idea of tall, high, lofty, prominent, applied to head and
mountain, like the Celtic pen.
Ope, s. Haw., bundle ; v. to bundle up ; opi-opi, to tie up
tightly, to fold up as a cloth. Tah., ope, to collect, to
bring together ; ope-ope, property, things of all descriptions,
which in the rage of war had been thrown into the rivers,
then carried to the sea, and afterwards thrown on shore
again; opi, oopi, to shut together, to close as the leaves of a
book. Marqu., kopi, to close, shut up, as the hand. Fiji.,
ovi-ca, to gather the young under her wings, as a heu ;
oviovi, a nest. I consider these as dialectical variants of
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 87
another Polynesian form : Haw., api, to gather together,
as people to one place, to bring into a small compass, as
baggage. Sam., api, to lodge ; a. residence, lodging. Tong.,
aoi, home, habitation. Tl&Tot.,pv.-api-nyn., property, posses-
sions. Tab.., api, folds of cloth; v. to join together, to con-
federate, be filled, as a place ; api-a, closed, as oyster-shells ;
api-piti, altogether ; api-api, crowded, as a road.
Lat., ops, opis, means, riches, wealth ; Ops, the goddess of
earth, as the source of fruitfulness and riches; opimus,
fruitful.
Greek, a<f>evos, wealth, abundance.
Lith., apstas, riches, abundance.
Eenfey and Pictet refer the Latin ops, opes, to the San-
skrit dp, to attain to, obtain, to fit, whence the Latin apto,
to fit ; opus, work, &c. Liddell and Scott, following Cur-
tius, refer a<p£vo>; to Sanskrit apnas, income, property, and
allied to Latin ops, opukntus, copier-. With due deference, I
think that ops, a.<f>evoi, apsta, show a greater affinity to the
Polynesian opi, api, than to the Sanskrit dp, which, on the
other hand, certainly connects better with the Polynesian
apo, q. v., p. 61.
Whence came the suffix -ops, -opes, which so many
different peoples, or rather tribes of the same race, in-
habiting the coasts of the Mediterranean in ancient times,
shared in common, whatever their patronymic distinction ?
We read of Pel-opes, Mer-opes, Dry-opes, Dol-opes, Cere-qpes,
Aithi-opes, Opisci {contracted Osci), and others. It has been
generally referred to the Greek crty, the voice or manner
of speech, or to the Greek 01/r, the eye, look, and appearance,
and in course of time to have become a collective word
for people, nation, tribe. It seems to me that neither infr,
the eye, nor ©if-, the voice, fully satisfies the etymological
demands of this word. If the former may apply to the
Pel-opes or Aithi-opes, it certainly cannot apply to the
Mer-opes or Dol-opes, nor can the latter apply with any
greater appropriateness to the Pelopes and Aithiopes. A
swarthy or sunburnt voice would be as unintelligible an
expression as a wooden or articulated eye; and hence the
Hosted by GoOgle
88 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Greek 01^ failing to be equally applicable to all the words
in which it occurs as meaning a nation, people, or tribe,
we must look outside the Greek among kindred tongues
for an etymon that will render an intelligible meaning to
all the cases where occurring, and will justify its applica-
tion in expressing the idea of a people or a tribe. Such
a word I find in the Polynesian ope, api. It may have
existed in the Greek in far pre-Homeric times, indicating
a collection, a gathering of men or things, and thus been
applied to a people or tribe, as the Scandinavian thiod in
Svithiod or Gauthiod indicated the Svea or Gota people ;
but no trace of its primary meaning remained in Homer's
time, except perhaps in afyevos, whose derivative meaning
has been retained also in the Latin opes, the Lithuanian
apsta, as well as in the Polynesian ops-ope and pu-apinga.
U, v. Haw., to protrude, rise up, draw out, to ooze or
drip, as water, to drizzle, to weep, to be tinctured, impreg-
nated, soaked ; s. the breast of a female, pap, udder. Tali.,
u, to run against a thing, to touch, to be damp, wet ; s. the
breast of anything that gives milk. Sam., u, direct
towards, turn to. Marqu., u, swell up, as boiling water,
I out, breast of woman, milk; uu, proceed. Fiji.,
, to flow, of the tide, a wave ; deriv. Haw., uka, the
thigh, the ham of a hog, the lap of a woman, the rectum.
Sam., ufa, the rectum, posteriors. Tab., ufa, females of
beasts, the thigb. N. Zeal., uwa, id. Marqu., pufa, the
thigh. N. Zeal., Tah,, Marqu., uma, breast. Tong., uma,
the shoulder. Haw., umauma, breast. Paum., kouma,
heart. Sam., uma, a wide chest.
As this word is evidently either a primary form or a
dialectical variation of the Polynesian hu, su, with almost
identical meanings, I refer the reader to that for further
remarks. But there are a few West Aryan words which
seem to me to ally themselves nearer to the form u than
to that of hu, su, and I here submit them.
Sanskr., u-dhar, udder,
Greek, ovffap, udder.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 89
Lat., uterus, womb; uber, teat, breast, udder; uvid.ua,
wet; udus,
A.-Sax., uder, udder. EngL, ooze ? Swed., udde, point,
projection, cape; udda, odd, not even.
Benfey (Sanskr. -Engl. Diet.) refers the Sanskrit lidhar
to an original (so supposed) vad-dhant; but as no such
word as vad answering to that purpose is found in the
Sanskrit, I may be permitted to refer the first component
to its Polynesian kindred «, and the second to the Sanskrit
verb dhd, to grant, confer. And when that agglutination
of 11 and dim took place among the West Aryan branches,
u must still have been a living, independent word, with
the secondary meaning of milk, moisture, that it still retains
in the Tahitian.
U 2 , v. Sam., to emit a hollow sound, to roar, as the
waves on the reef ; fa.ia.-u, to cry with a loud moaning
voice. Haw., uo, cry out, to bellow, roar. Tong., uo, to
crow, as a cock. Tali., ua, to scream.
Sanskr., u, to sound.
Ua, s. Haw., rain; v. to rain. Sam,, Tah., N. Zeal.,
Marqu., id. Tong., uha, rain. Eotoma, usa, id. Sunda,
hua, to rain. Sulu Isl., huya, rain. Ceram. (Camar),
ulani, id. Gilolo (Gani), ulau, id.; (Galela), hwra, id.
Mentawej Isl., urat, id. Teor, uran, id. Tagal, olon, id.
Malg., oran, id. Ceram. (Gah), u'an, id. Timor (Brissi),
oH, water, Savn., u iloko, id. Rotfci., oe'e, id. Fiji., uca,
rain.
Sanskr., udan, water ; und, to wet, moisten ; uksh
(Ved.), to wet, sprinkle.
Lat., unda, wave.
IceL, und, a spring of water, wave. 0. Norse, yda, to
flow together ; 4r-van, a cloud, from Hr, pluvia (Grimm's
Teuton. Myth., i. 332).
Whatever the meaning of the qualifying suffixes -dan,
-nd, -ksh, -r, to the above West Aryan words, it is evident
that the common base of those words was an original u,
as it is in the Polynesian u-a, u-ha, usa, u-ran, u-lan, of
which we find an almost literal reproduction in that old
Hosted by GoOgle
00
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
and half- forgotten member of the Iranian branch, the
Ossetic, where ua-ran signifies " to rain."
I think it very probable that the Sanskrit abkra, a rain-
cloud, Latin imber, rain, shower, umbra, shade, Greek
&fi/3pas, thunderstorm, heavy rain, which lexicographers
point out as closely related, without, however, giving an
etymon, will, when properly analysed, be found to dissolve
themselves into this primary Old Aryan w, meaning " water,
moisture," and some common Aryan form of the San-
skrit bhri, to bear, to hold. Probably also the Latin u-ber
refers itself to the same formation.
I have said nothing of the Greek vBap or the Latin
sudor. Authorities differ. The initial aspirate and sibi-
lant indicate their connection with the Polynesian Am,
su, q. v., and which was probably a later form, though
with similar meaning, than that in w.
In regard to the Gothic wato, water, whose huso, walan,
Benfey says, "represents the organic form of the verb
und" I fear it will be found to have no relation to u, ud,
und, whatever. My reasons will be shown s. v. Wai.
Uila, s. Haw., also uwila, u prefix or euphon., light-
ning. Sam., u-ila, and in most of the Southern dialects,
u-ira, lightning. In Tong., u-hila, lightning, we approach
the original form of the word, which we find in the Sam.
sila, s. an extremity of the rainbow, v. to be ashamed.
Haw., Mla-Mla, blushing of the faee, quick suffusion of
blood, shame. Tah., hira, bashfulness. Fiji., cila, to
shine, of the heavenly bodies. Malg., helet, lightning.
Sunda, gdap, lightning; gilap, to shine, glitter; s-irab,
streak of lightning ; ira, shame. Malay, kilat, lightniug.
Celebes (Goront), ilata, id.
Sanskr., hira, Indra's thunderbolt, a diamond ; Mrana,
gold ; hriniya, be angry, ashamed, bashful.
Greek, veXa?, flash of lightning, light, brightness ;
a-eKrjVT], moon ; t\ij, the heat or light of the sun; eXainj,
a torch ; ijeXtos, q\to?, sun, daylight. Liddell and Scott
refer the Greek aeipio?, scorching, and the Sanskrit s'dra,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 91
s&rya, sun, sol, to the same family. It may be so, but it
may be "faute de mieux."
Gerjn., kelle, clearness, brightness, brilliancy.
TJka, s. Haw., the country inland from the sea, up
towards the mountains. S. Polynes., -uta, id. Motu (N.
Guinea), uta, forest. Mai., utan, wilderness, forest, jungle ;
utara, north. Bisayan (Phil. Isl.), yuta, earth, land.
Sanskr., ud l up, upward, out ; udanch, upper, northern ;
uchcka, high ; uttara, superior, northern, i.e., upper region.
Weleh, uc, high, elevated.
Goth., Sax., ut, uta, out of, from.
In Polynesian the uta corresponds exactly to the
Sanskrit ut-tara, the inland, higher country, in contra-
distinction from the lower, coast land. The Malay utara,
north, is probably an importation in after-ages of the
Sanskrit uttara, which itself, doubtless, only became
indicative of a northern region after the Aryans had
descended from the Hindu-Kush, and when to go north-
ward was equivalent to going upward. In no part of
Polynesia proper does the sense of north connect with
the word uta. It means simply up from the lowlands, or
inland from the seaboard, whatever point of the compass
one starts from. When the Polynesians left the Aryan
stock, the Vedic Aryans bad apparently not yet descended
from the mountains which afterwards formed their north-
ern barrier.
Ula, adj. Haw., red as a blaze, purple, scarlet, name
of a lobster. Tab., ura, flame, to blaze, be red; ura-ura,
red. Sam., ula, red ; ula, lobster. Mangar., ura, blaze,
flame, Tong., ula, id. ; kula-kula, red. N. Zeal., kura,
red. Marqu., kua, id. Fiji., kula-kula, red. Sunda, wrung,
flame. Ceram. (Awauj'a), ama, fire. Pulo JTias, auso,
yellow. Matabello, ululi, red. Tidore, kur-achi, yellow.
Gilolo (Galela), kuf~acki, gold,
Sanskr., ush, to burn, and its numerous derivatives
ulkd, a firebrand, meteor, fireball ; ulmuka, id.
Lat., uro, burn, ustus, ustio ; aurum, gold ; aurora, the
redness of the dawn, dawn.
Hosted by GoOgle
92 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Greek, avat, kindle, light a fire; ?jws, u'eit, aiias, for
af &>5, the morning red, dawn; avptov, to-morrow; avpov,
gold ; sua, to singe.
Irish, ur, fire. Welsh, y&u, burn; awr, gold. Corn.,
eur, id.
Lith., auksas, gold ; awssra, the dawn. Anc. Prass.
ausis, gold.
Zend, ushd, ushd, usd, morning, dawn.
0. Norse, usli, fire. A. -Sax., ysli, a live coal. Anc.
Germ., usil, yellow.
Benfey refers the Sanskrit ulkd to " probably " jval, to
blaze, burn. Again it is possible ; but is it so in face of
the Latin, Greek, and Polynesian congeners ?
In the Dravidian, Canarese, and Tulu occurs the word
ur-i, signifying to burn.
The same tendencies to commute r and s are as appa-
rent in the Polynesian family as in the Indo-European.
ULI, s. Haw., the blue sky ; adj. blue, cerulean, green ;
idi-uli, verdure ; adj. green, dark- coloured, black. Sam.,
Tong., Fak, uli; Tah., uri, blue-black, any dark colour.
I find no application of this word in the West Aryan
dialects, unless it forms the component part of the Latin
cmr-ula, cmr-uleus, the blue colour of the sky, dark-blue,
dark-coloured ; ccer or coer being a contraction of ctelus or
coelum, r and I commuted.
Ulb, h. Haw., to hang, to swing, to project; s. the
genitals of male animals, the tenon for a mortise ; ule-ule,
pendulous, projecting ; uli, v. to steer a canoe ; hoe-uli, a
rudder, a steering oar or paddle ; ulili, a ladder, a bamboo
whistle. Fiji., uli, the steering oar of a canoe. Tah., uri,
the pilot-fish, the dog.
Greek, ovpa, the tail of an animal, the rear ; opo?, oppos,
tail, rump, bottom ; bpva, a sausage ; probably oi/pov, urine,
oiipeto.
Lat., urina, urine ; urinor, dive under water ; urinator,
a diver; possibly so named from the action, if the process
was diving head foremost; probably akin to ovpta, a water-
bird.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 93
Sanskr., 4ru, the thigh; uras, the breast; ura-ga,, a
snake ; urmi, a wave. Benfey refers the three first to vri,
to guard, screen, cover, conceal, and the last to kvri ("orig.
dhvri "J, to bend, be crooked. Under correction, I believe
that the Polynesian ule, uli, pendulous, swinging, would be
a safer and more satisfactory etymon, as to original sense
and subsequent derivatives, than either vri or dhvri,
Ultj, v. Haw., to grow up as a plant, to increase, be
strong ; ulu-ulu, grow up thick, collect, assemble. Sam.,
ulu, a grove of trees ; ulu-ulu, foliage, bushy, umbrageous ;
ulu-ia, be increased, as property. Tah., uru, a thicket of
wood, also of coral ; uru-M, uru-pa, id., growing rapidly.
Sanskr., uru, large ; urvi, the earth.
Zend, uru, urva, grand, large ; urvara, a tree.
Greek, evpvs, wide, broad, spacious, far- spreading,
Lat., oleo, to grow : ad-oleo, sub-oles.
In Dravidian, uru signifies "to be strong;" uru-di,
strength. Vid. Drav. Gram., Caldwell.
UmA, v. Haw., to screw, press, grasp; umz, to pull,
draw out; umi, to press upon, choke, to crowd ; mea-ume,
something drawing, attractive, the mistress of a lover. K,
Zeal., Mangar., kumi, to squeeze, press ; kume, to pull,
draw out Tah., uma, to pinch; time, to pull, draw.
Tong., uma, a kiss, salutation by pressing noses; omi,
to draw out ; kumi, to search, explore. Sam., umi, to
lengthen out.
Sanskr., ckumh, to kiss; chumb-alca, a loadstone.
Uhtj 1 , v. Haw., to prop up, help, hold up; s. small
stones for propping up and sustaining larger ones, prop,
wedge ; unu-unu, to pile up ; unu, also a place of worship,
temple, Heiau. Tah., unu, an ornament in the Marae, the
crest on a cock's head. Mai. and Sxwda, ffimung, mountain ;
guna, profitable, useful.
Greek, ovwr)fit, aor. 2, oiwj/i^u, to profit, help, aid,
support. Liddell and Scott give a root ov, but without
stating what its primary material meaning may* have
been. 'Ovetap, what helps or strengthens.
TJntj 8 , v. Tab., to pass away as a season or an age;
Hosted by'GoOgk
94 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
unuM, to draw out as a sword, to withdraw, depart, as the
soul at death, to swoon, to substract. N. Zeal., unu, to
take off, draw out, Marqu., unuki, to take away, reduce.
Sam., unusi, to pick out, select.
Sanskr., Una, lessened, inferior, wanting.
Greek, eowt, bereft of, bereaved.
Goth., wans, waning, lacking, wanting. 0. H. Germ.,
wenag, few.
Lat., vanus, empty, void ; vanesco, to vanish, disappear ;
unde (?), whence, from what quarter.
Benfey (loc. cit., s. v.) refers una to " va-na from van —
Goth, van, vans," &c. It may be so, but I do not find in
the Sanskrit van, either 1st or 2nd, as given by Benfey in
his Sauskr.-Engl. Diet., any sense or meaning that could
possibly connect it with the sense of loss or privation,
which apparently underlies, and probably was the original
sense of the Sanskr. ilna, the Goth, wans, the Polynes. unu.
Liddell and Scott give no etymon to the Greek evvv$.
Upena, s. Haw., et ubique, a net, a snare. Tong.,
kobenga; B". Zeai., kupenga ; Sam., upenga, id. Tah., upea,
id. ; u/ene, to be filled, crammed, to compress, squeeze ;
ufeu, abundant. In Sam. upeti is the braided frame used
for printing native cloth.
The Polynesian words are evidently derivatives of some
ancient form in upe which no longer exists in the language,
unless the Fiji, ube, "again, repeatedly," with an under-
lying sense of going to a place and returning, " to go and
hurry hack," leads us to the sense of net-making, knitting,
weaving, in one direction, and to cramming, filling, com-
pressing, in another.
Sanskr., vhh, umbk, to fill (Ved.), to compress (properly
"to incurvate," vid. Benfey, Sanskr.-Engl. Diet., s. v.
Kuvinda, a weaver).
Greek, v<f>r}, v<f>o$, a web ; v<j>aa>, vtj>aiva>, to weave.
Zend, ubdaena, what is woven, a web.
Liddell and Scott refer vtyq to Sanskr. ve, to weave,
caus. vdpaya. Benfey says it may be allied to ve, but
refers it to ubh. A. Pictet, following Aufrecht (Or. Ind.-
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 95
Eur., i. 521, and ii. 168), refers htyq to a lost Sanskr. root,
'oah'h-vh'h, to which the A.-Sax. we/an, to weave, and its
congeners ally themselves. It is possible that the Greek
iify-i), the Zend ub-da, the Sax. wef-an, &c„ are all remini-
scences of a causative form of an original root in ve or va,
but of which form no traces now exist in the Sanskrit, for
the vdpaya referred to is purely hypothetical, according to
Benfey's own admission. Ifc may he permitted, therefore,
to suggest that v<f>-, ub-, and we/-, refer themselves to a
root of which the form and the primary sense have been
retained in the Sanskr. ubh-vabk, and the Polynes. upe,
ufe, ube.
Upu, v. Haw., also upo, "to desire strongly, covet, to
swear, make a vow; hwpua, sorcerer, wizard. Marqu.,
kupu, to curse. Tah., upu, invocation to the gods, prayer.
N. Zeal., kupu, word, language. Sam., upu, word, speech,
language ; upuia, to be reproved, found fault with ;
uputoina, to be cursed ; upu-tu'u, tradition.
Sanskr., kup (1), become excited, angry; kup (2), to
speak, shine (Benfey).
Lat., cupio, to desire, long for.
Uwala, s. Haw., sweet potato (Convolvulus batatus).
N. Zeal., humara; Tah., umara; Sam., umala; Sunda,
kumeli, id.
Sanskr., kumard, name of several plants; kuveda, the
water-lily.
Lat, cu-mmis, cu-cumeris, a cucumber. The genitive
seems to indicate an earlier form in cumer.
Ha 1 , s. Haw., a trough for water, a water-pipe, a ditch,
Tah., fa-a, valley, in compounds. Tong., ma-ha, a crack,
rent, fissure. Sam., ina-fa, pudendum nmliebre. Piji.,
ma-ga, id. Haw., ma-ha, to rend, make a hole, tear in two ;
na-ha, to split, crack open; no-ha, id.; ka-iki, a narrow
passage, pinched, scant; ha-wale, lying, deceitful, lit.
"mouth only." Marqu., fa-fa, an opening generally,- mouth;
ka-ake, to separate, divide. N. Zeal,, wha-iti, a narrow
passage. Earot., o-iti, id. . Sam., fa-nga, a bay, a fish-trap.
Hosted by GoOgle
96 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Intimately connected with the above, and probably
originally only a dialectical variation, is the general Poly-
nesian word vja, " the space between two objects in space
or in time," the different derivations of which interlaco and
confound themselves, in sound and sense, with those of
ha. Vid. s. v. Wa.
Sanskr. ha 1 (Ved.), to give way ; hanu, the jaw.
Greek, ^nos, primary meaning, doubtless, space, expanse,
applied also to time, the nether abyss, any vast gulf or
chasm, also applied to the gaping jaws of the crocodile;
j(atpfiat, x aiv<a < X aj7/ca '' to gi ve way, recede, relinquish ;
j£<xTflw, to open the mouth ; yarrfj,a., a yawning hollow, the
open mouth, any gulf or wide expanse; yyipa, (Liddell
and Scott), widow, relict ; yppis, separately, asunder. Lid-
dell and Scott admit the radical connection of these
words with the Sanskr. h&. Tevw, the under-jaw ; •yev^tov,
the upper-jaw, also the chin; yvaBoi, the jaw, mouth;
referred by Liddell and Scott and by Benfey to the
Sanskr. hanil, jaw.
Lat., gena, cheek, perhaps cedo, go away, leave (Liddell
and Scott). Hio, to open, gape, yawn, is also referred by
lexicographers to the Sanskr. hd. Fauces, a narrow passage,
the gullet.
Goth., kinnus, the cheek. Sax., cinne, chin ; ceoca,
cheek.
Ha 3 , v. Haw., to breathe strongly, a forced breath,
breathe out, breathe upon, puff, blow, expire; ha-u, to
swallow, gulp down, inhale, snuff up, snort. Tong., /a,
breathe strongly, strong expiration of the breath. Man gar.,
a, id. Sam., fa, fafa, hoarse, hoarseness. Tah., fa-o, speak
through the nose, a snuffler.
From these roots and stems we have the following deri-
vatives : — Haw., ka-nou and ha-%o, the asthma, a wheez-
ing breath ; ha-nu, ha-no, to breathe, the natural breath ;
"na mea hanu," the breathing things, i.e., the people; ha-
nu-Jtanu, to scent, to smell, as a dog following a track,
Tong., fa-fango, to 'whisper; fango-fango, to blow the
nose, play on the nose-flute. Sam. fangu-fangu, a flute ;
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 97
fano, to die, perish. Tah.,faa-fano, to go out, as the spirit
of one possessed, as the spirit or breath of one dying.
N. Zeal., wkango, to groan.
Sanskr., van, van, ban, to sound ; vdna, a pipe, a flute ;
vdni, speed), voice (?). Perhaps bhash, to bark ; bhasha,
dog ; bhastrd, a bellows, as well as bhash, to speak, refer
themselves to the same root as the Sanskrit van, van, the
Polynesian hano.fano.
As I have found no adequate etymon for the Latin halo,
to breathe forth, exhale, I refer to it here, n and / com-
muted, a not uncommon occurrence in several of the
Aryan branches.
In regard to the Sanskrit van, Pictet (Or. Ind.-Eur., ii,
474) says : " Au sanskr. vdna, flute, pipeau, de van, van,
sonare (Dhatup), repond peut-e"tre directement, par le
changement de n en I, comme dans a-XAos, alius = sanskr.
anya, le gree av\os, flute (cf. Z. S. X., 246 note). II
faudrait alors le separer de aim, ti<o = sanskr. vd, flare,
bien que le3 rac. vd, van, van, puis3ent §tre primitive-
ment alliees. Cf. ausai ven, vcn. organum musicum ca-
nendi causa sumere, fidibus canere, vSna, musicien, vSnu,
flute et roseau, et peut-etre vina, le luth indien. La rac.
van, sonare, se retrouve dans l'irlandais fonnaim, chanter,
fonn, chant, fonnmhar, nielodieux, et, sous la forme vin,
dans l'anc. all. weindn, ejulare, flere, ululare, scand. vdna,
lamentare, angl. whine; cf. anc. all. winisdn, murmurare,
Haoa, adj. Haw., hot, burning, as the sun or fire, pun-
gent, bitter, heart-burn; s. the fierce heat of summer.
Tah.,/a, to appear, come in sight. Celebes (Buton), wha,
fire. Buru, bd-na, id. Saparua, kao, id. Ceram. (Camar.),
hao, id. ; (Wahai), aow, id.
Sanskr., bhd, to shine, be bright, to appear ; bha, a star ;
bhd, light, the sun ; bhd-tw, bhd-lu, the aun ; bhds, &c.
Greek, <f>aw, to light, shine ; tf>aoi, light ; ^atini), &c.
Lat., fax, a torch; focus, hearth, fireplace; fovea, to
warm, keep warm ; febris, fever.
Connected with hao-a is doubtless the Hawaiian word
vol. nr. G
yGoogle
9 8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
hao-le, which, so far as I know, does not occur in any
other Polynesian dialect Its meaning is "white," and
was generally applied to hogs with white bristles. It
was also applied to foreigners — " white people "—and
occurs as such in the celebrated chant of Kualii, which
was composed and recited long before Captain Cook visited
the Hawaiian group.
Haka 1 , v. Haw., to stare, look earnestly at, to contend,
quarrel ; haka-ka, id., to fight. Marqu., hakata, a mirror.
Greek, 071;, wonder, awe, envy, malice ; aya/tat, to
wonder, be astonished, feel envy, be angry ; dyawpat., be
indignant.
Haka 2 , s. Haw., a ladder, i,e., a pole with cross sticks.,
the hole or opening between the sticks, a hole generally,
also an artificial henroost; adj. full of holes or crevices
haka-haka, be hollow, empty. Sam., Tong., Tab., Marqu.
fata, shelf, a litter, scaffold, loft, altar. N. Zeal., whata,
id. Tah., fata-fata, open, not enclosed, empty. Niua,
fata, the chest, breast. Tong., Sam., fata-fata, id. Marqu.
fata, to spread out, raise up ; fata-a, staging, shelf, bed
altar. Fiji., vata, loft, shelf, a bedstead. Malg.,fata, fire-
place, hearth ; fatan, crowfoot, pan, warming-pan.
Sanskr., pack (2), palich, make evident, state fully, to
spread— vid. Benfey ; the latter meaning probably the
primary one ; vahshas, breast, bosom.
Lat., pectus, breast ; peden, comb ; pecto, to comb, hackle,
card.
Greek, TreicQ), to comb, card.
It will be seen that the primary underlying sense of
these references is " to expand, to spread out," and that
.the sense of hollowness, chest, breast, must be a secondary,
but still extremely ancient, application of the word,
occurring as it does in Sanskrit, Latin, and Polynesian.
For further Polynesian connections to Sauski'it pack (2),
see s. v. Paka, post.
Haka 3 , s. Marqu., in compounds, Koka-iki, (fur Hakn.-
nriki), chief, lord. Sam., 'ata, a hero, a strong man ; sata-
'alaua, a name of respect given to the Tongaus. Fiji.,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 99
saka, equivalent to " Sir " in addressing a person, probably
allied to haku, q. v.
Snnskn, cak, to endure, be able, powerful ; cakti, strength,
power; ("akra, name of Indra, a king; cakune, a bird, the
Indian kite ; edka, power.
0. Norse, haukr, a hawk, falcon ; hagr, the right hand,
dexter.
Haki, v. Haw., also ha'i and ha'e, primary meaning to
break open, separate, as the lips about to speak, to break,
as a bone or other brittle tiling, to break off, to stop, tear,
rend, to speak, tell, bark as a dog ; hahai, to break away,
follow, pursue, chase ; hai, a broken place, a joint ; hakina,
a portion, part ; M'ina, a saying ; hae, something torn, as
a piece of kapa or cloth, a flag, ensign. Sam., fati, to
break, break off; fa'i, to break off, pluck off, as a leaf,
wrench off; fai, to say, speak, abuse, deride ; sae, to tear
off, rend; ma-sae, torn. Tah., fati, to break, break up,
broken ; fai, confess, reveal, deceive ; faifai, to gather or
pick fruit; ham, torn, rent; s. deceit, duplicity; Jiae-hae,
tear anything, break an agreement; hahae, id. Tong.,
fati, break, rend. Marqu., fati, fe-fati, to break, tear,
rend ; fai, to tell, confess ; fefai, to dispute. The same
double meaning of " to break" and " to say " is found in
the New Zealand and other Polynesian dialects. Malg.,
hai, ha/tk, voice, address, call.
Lat., seeo, cut off, cleave, divide ; securis, hatchet ; siymcn-
tum, cutting, division, fragment; seculum (sc. temporis),
sector, follow eagerly, chase, pursue ; sequor, follow ; sica,
a dagger ; sicilis, id., a knife ; saga, sagus, a fortune-
teller.
Greek, ayvvfit, break, snap, shiver, from root f ay (Liddell
and Scott); ayq, breakage, fragment; exa?, ado. far off,
far away. 1
sense of apart, by i-.sulf," and Usv are akin " in the sense of ;
refer to the analysis of Ourtiua of itself," but that sense ari
"2- = ds, ir, and -Karros, ka., com- the previous sense of ee;
pacing Sanskrit leas, M, kat (quia, cutting off, breaking off, t
dbyGoOgle
loo THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Saoskr., sack, to follow. Zend, hack, id. (Vid. Haug,
" Essay on Parsis.")
I am well aware that most, perhaps all, prominent
philologists of the present time — " whose shoe-strings I am
not worthy to unlace " — refer the Latin sequor, seeus, even
sacer, and the Greek 4?™, eiro/iai, to this Sanskrit sack.
Benfey even refers the Greek e/cai to this sack, as explana-
tory of its origin and meaning. But, under correction, and
even without the Polynesian congeners, I should hold that
sack, " to follow," in order to be a relative of sacer, doubtless
originally meaning "set apart," then " devoted, holy," and
of gkcl$, "far off," doubtless originally meaning something
" separated " " cut off from, apart from," must also originally
have had a meaning of " to be separated from, apart from,"
and then derivatively " to come after, to follow." The
sense of " to follow " implies the sense of " to be apart
from, to come after," something preceding. The links of
this connection in sense are lost in the Sanskrit, but still
survive in the Polynesian kaki, fati, and its contracted
form hai, fai, kakai, as shown above. I am therefore
inclined to rank the Latin sequor as a derivative of seco,
" to cut off, take off."
Welsh, haciaw, to hack ; hag, a gash, cut ; segur, apart,
separate ; segru, to put apart ; hoc, a bill-hook ; hied, id.
A.-Sax., sago,, a saw; seax, knife; haccan, to cut, hack;
stzgan, to saw ; saga, speech, story ; secan, to seek. Anc
Germ., seh, sech, a ploughshare. Perhaps the Goth, ha/ad,
A. -Sax. haeele, a cloak, ultimately refer themselves to the
Polynes. hat, a piece of cloth, a flag.
Anc. Slav., sieshti (sieka), to cut ; siekyra, hatchet.
Judge Andrews in his Hawaiian- English Dictionary
observes the connection in Hawaiian ideas between "speak-
ing, declaring," and " breaking." The primary idea, which
probably underlies both, is found in the Hawaiian " to
open, to separate, as the lipa in speaking or about to
more naturally connects itself with with such a forced compound as els
the Latiu sec-o, lac-er, and that and km.
family of words and ideas, than
- Hosted by GoOgk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 101
speak ; " and it will be observed that the same develop-
ment in two directions shows itself in all the Polynesian
dialects, as well as in several of the West Aryan dialects
also.
Haku 1 , & Haw., lord, master. Tail., /atu; Parot., atu,
id. I am not aware that this word, in this, probably the
full form, occurs in the other Polynesian dialects with
that meaning. We lind it, however, in Pulo Nias, off
Sumatra, where balu is an epithet and name of deity.
The Sumatra, Bali, and T;igal batara, baihaia, as a name
for God, may possibly refer to the Sanskrit bhat(dra,
venerable, derived from bkartri and bhri, but I think it
doubtful. In all the Polynesian dialects, however, occurs
a contracted form of haku, futu, k or t elided, viz., Sam.,
sau; Tong.,hau; Tah.,/«w, king, chief. Principal, Haw.,
hau, a title of chief, a noble, a descendant of kings ; Rarot.,
Mangar., au, kingdom, government. The verbs follow the
same forms : Haw., haku, to dispose, arrange, rule, com-
pose, as a song ; hakau, ha.ua, to whip, chastise. Sam., /atu,
to make a girdle, to plait, to compose a song ; /atu/atu,
to fold up, to lay up words, commit to memory ; fatu-pese,
/atu-siva, a poet ; /au, to tie together, to build ; /au-mau,
to hold firmly, be obstinate ; sausau, to build up, repair ;
saua, cruel, despotic. Tah.,/«(w, to braid, plait ; /atu-pehe,
a composer of songs, poet; /au/aua, to make straight,
arrange ; /a/au, to tie together. N. Zeal., whatu, to weave
by hand, to braid, as a mat; whaka-hau, to command.
Tong., Marqu.,/aiM, to fold, roll up.
This word is doubtless related to, or another form of,
the Marqu. haka — vid. p. 198.
Greek, i^a, etjw, to have in hand, to hold, to rule, keep,
check, keep on, with a sense of present duration ; e/erap,
holding fast, epithet of Zeus ; also applied to anchors, a
prop, a stay, a proper name ; e'^upoj, strong, secure ; 6j(ypoi,
id.; ij(j*a.
A. -Sax., secy. Scand., se-ggr, vir fortis, miles, strenuus,
illustris ; seigr, firmus ; sigi, sege, victory. Goth., sigis, id.
Irish, xeiyhion, warrior, hero,
dbyGoogle
102 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
The Greek forms are referred by both Benfey and
Liddell and Scott to the Sanskrit sah, to bear, endure, be
able, and the Teutonic forms by Benfey and Pictet to the
same Sanskrit root, and the latter quotes the Vedic
sahuri, victorious (Or. Ind.-Eur., ii. 197). It seems to me
quite probable that the Sanskrit sah, sagh, and cak, with
precisely similar meanings, are but dialectical forms of a
once common word, whose primitive sense has been best
retained in the Polynesian and in the Greek.
To the same primitive sense of holding fast, being
strong, I think may also, with good reason, be referred :
Haku 2 , s. Haw., a hard lump of anything, a hard bunch
in the flesh, the ball of the eye. With po intens. po-haku,
general name of stones, rocks, pebbles, &c. Sam., fatu,
seed, the heart of a thing, stone ; adj. hard ; fa(ufalu t
stony ; fatu-ngao, the kidneys. Tab., fatu, the core of an
abscess ; fatu-rei, the stones at the bottom of a fish-net.
Marqu., fatu, stone, teat. Nina, Fakaafo, fatu, stone.
N. Zeal., watu, hail; ko-watu, stone. Mang., atu,
seed ; po-atu, stone. Fiji., vatu, stone, rock ; vatu-ni-
foxlawa, a whale's tooth ; vatu-ni-taha, the shoulder-blade.
Sunda, batu, stone. Pulo Nias, hatu, id. Engano, paku,
id. Aru. IsL (Wammer), fatu, id. Amboyna (Liang),
hatu-aka, the belly. Malg., vatu, stone. Timor. Laut.,
vatu, id.
Lat,, tiaxum, rock, crag. Probably satum, which has
been sown, the seed, the grain ; satvs, sator, also refer
to a form equally akin to saxuw. and the Polynesian
haku.
Greek, .tijkos, a weight in the balance ; certainly a very
distant, if any, relation to otjicos, a pen, a fold. Liddell and
Scott give no etymon to either. 2t)ico?, weight, no doubt
represented originally a stone or some hard substance
conventionally used as a weight ; perhaps mrot, grain,
corn, wheat. The correspondence of the Greek ano? and
Sunda siki, seed, kernel, may be accidental ; and yet I
think it a fair inference that <7tTo? refers itself to c-jjkos
within the Hellenic group, as siki does to haku within the
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 103
Polynesian group, and that both <ttjko% and haku had a
common Aryan origin.
In the valleys of the Hindu-Kush the old form is still
retained. We find in Gilgit (Shina), but, stone; Chiliss,
bat, id.; Torwalak, bdd, id.; Gowro., bdt, id.; Narisati,
vmtt, id. ; Kowar, bdt, id.
Professor Sayce, in "Introduction to Science of Lan-
guage," vol. ii, p. 132, speaking of the early Teutonic
family in Europe, says : " Gold, silver, and bronze were
the three metals known, though implements of stone still
continued in use ; and even after their arrival in Europe
we find the Teutonic Aryans naming the ' dagger ' sea,hs,
from the stone (Lat. saxuin) of which it was made."
Hala, v. Haw., to proceed, pass on or over, to miss
the object aimed at ; s. hala, transgression, trespass,
offence ; adj. sinful, wicked. Sam., sala, adj. wrong,
incorrect; s. punishment, fine; v. to lop, cut off; sasala,
be diffused as a perfume, to spread about ; ma-sala, great,
in any way; tu-sala, stand in the wrong place. Tali.,
hara, sin, transgression, guilt; adj. unequal, not hitting
the mark ; v. to deviate, be wrong (the word is also pro-
nounced hapa in Tahitian) ; hahara, to divide unequally.
Marqu., haa, offence, aversion, anger. Sunda, sala, fault.
Malg., hala, hate, to hate; halak, pain, confusion; hala,
withdraw, retire ; mi-hala, to leave, to let ; halet, punish-
ment.
Sanskr., char, to move, to go through, over, or along, to
behave ; with ati-, to overstep, trespass, offend ; chal, to
tremble, to move, go away, swerve, be troubled; chhala,
fraud, deceit ; skhal, to stumble, fall, err, fail ; cal, to
shake, tremble. Benfey refers chal to char, and char to
a hypothetical cchar, and chhala to skhal. I am inclined,
in view of the Sanskrit cal and the Greek aaXot, adKa,
not to mention the Polynesian affinities, to consider the
simplest foTm of the word as the oldest. The guttural
additions may have grown up as dialectical variations on
an earlier, more simple, and more diffused root or stem.
Greek, iraXo?, any unsteady tossing motion, the swell
Hosted by GoOgle
104 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
of the sea, restlessness, distemper, perplexity ; craXa, dis-
tress, anguish ; adkevro, to shake, to rock ; tjaXif, the
surging of the sea; pi. storms, distresses; dWofiai,
aXfaffai, inf. to spring, leap, bound ; a\p,a, o\&k, &c.
Liddell and Scott, s. v., indicate that an old form was
Fa\Xop.at. That would only show that within the West
Aryan branches the permutation, in ancient times, of s, h,
and /was as common an occurrence as within the Poly-
nesian group.
Lat., salio, to leap, jump; salt-us, salto, salum, the open
sea, tossing at sea; scelus, a wicked action, crime, sin,
disaster. Benfey refers culpa, guilt, fault, blame, to the
Sanskr. skhal ; Pictet refers it to klrp, kalp.
Goth., skulan, to owe; skula, debtor; sair, sorrow.
A. -Sax., sar, pain, grievous ; scyld, debt,, oll'uiiw.
Lith., skilti, skeleti, to owe ; skola, debt.
Halau, v. Haw., to extend, stretch out, be long; s. a
shed for keeping canoes in. The word occurs in the old
Hawaiian legends with the meaning of a large canoe or
vessel, but that sense is now obsolete. Tah., fa-rau, a
long shed generally, canoe-shed. Tong., felau,folau, canoe,
neet, voyage, navigating. Sam., folau, large vessel, ship ;
v. go on a voyage. Fiji., bola, war-canoe from another
land. K Celebes, bolata, boat. Ceram. (Wahai), polutu, id.
Mai., pro.au, id, Malg., paraho, " embarcation, barque ; "
alou, a shed. Sunda, parahu, boat.
Sanskr., pri, to bring over (Ved.) ; para, distant, oppo-
site, beyond, exceeding ; pdra, the opposite bank of a
river ; pdra-ga, crossing, passing over ; para-lua, length,
of distance and of time.
Zend, pere, to bring over. Pers., paridan, to fly, to
traverse the air ; parandah, boat, vessel, bird.
Greek, -jrepav, on the other side, across = trans, irepa,
beyond, over, farther = ultra ; Trepan, to pass over, to cross
over ; Trapmv, a light skiff or boat ; nopos, a ford, a ferry.
A.-Sax., faer. Scand., far, a ship, a vessel. Goth.,
faran, farjan, " ire, vehi (nave, culru) ; " fiord.
Lith., paramos, a raft
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 105
Anc. Slav., pariti, to fly.
Logan, in his "Ethnology of the Indo- Pacific Islands,"
part ii., pp. 146-147, derives the Polynesian falau from
the Dravidian (Telugu) pada-va, boat. But whatever the
Polynesians may owe to their contact with the Dravidian,
it is evident from the varying applications of the word
falau that it is not a borrowed or imported word, but a
legitimate development of the verb " to extend, stretch
out, be long," as much so as the Pers. parandah, the Greek
irapeav, the A.-Sax. faer, the Lith. paramas.
I am inclined to consider this word as a derivative of
the previous hala, " to proceed, pass on or over," and
should thus be written hala-u. It certainly is not a con-
traction of the Dravidian pada-va. Had it been a borrowed
word, it would have been adopted entire, according to the
phonetic laws which govern Polynesian speech.
Hale, s. Haw., house, habitation, dwelling-place. Sam.,
Tong., fale, id. Tah., fare, id. Marqu., fae, id. N.
Zeal., whore. Fiji., vale, id. Salebabo, bard),. Sanguir,
lali, id. Tidore, fola, id. N. Celebes, bore, id. Aru
(Wammer), balei, id.
Sanskr., vri or vri, to conceal, to screen, to cover, sur-
round; varana, enclosure, raised on a mound of earth, what
screens or covers ; varanda, a portico ; vdra, a gate ; vala,
enclosure.
Zend, ware, enclosure. Pehloi, ware or ouar, fortified
enclosure. Pers,, wdrah, house, dwelling. Kurd., -war,
house for winter,
A.-Sax., war, fence, enclosure. 0. Norse, ver, a home-
stead.
Irish, forus, dwelling-place. Erse, okaile or vaile, a
town.
I am not aware of the application of this word, or rather
its root or stem, in Greek or Latin to designate a dwell-
ing, habitation, house, unless the Greek jjptov, a mound,
barrow, tomb, refers to it. Thi3 has by some been referred
to ipa, the earth ; but Liddell and Scott say that it was " a
raised mound," and that " it has the digainma in Homer."
Hosted by GoOgle
io6 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
The Latin fo-ris, gate, like the Sanskrit v&ra, gate, may
perhaps derive from the same primitive word and concep-
tion.
Hali 1 , v. Haw., to bring to and fro, carry, bear, convey.
Sanskr., hri, to bring, carry to or away, convey, fetch,
take, seize; kdra, taking, seizing; karana, the hand, the
arm; hary, to take (Ved.) ; Tiara, a co-heir; hartri, a
ro"bber.
Greek, %etp, band, arm; alpea>, to take by the hand,
grasp, catch.
Latin, hires, heir, possessor ; Mr, hand.
Hali 2 , s. Haw,, obj. pu-hali, stinginess, covetousness,
name of a delicate little sea-shell. Sam., soli, to scrape,
scoop out, pluck out, take away, rake out, as embers of a
fire. Fiji., salia, to dig a channel for water ; n. the
entrance or channel through a reef; sedre, a bowl, large
or small, Malg., sary, a case, a sheath ; kadi, hole, cave ;
hadiu, to dig a hole.
Greek, rrtupco, draw back the lips and show the teeth,
grin like a dog ; hence to gape like an open wound, to
sweep off, to clean up ; trr/pary^, a hole, hollow, cleft ;
o-r/Xta, a flat tray or board with a raised edge ; a sieve,
the hoop o£ a sieve ; aijKtov, a small vessel used by
bakers.
The original word is lost or obsolete in the Hawaiian,
but its derivative, pu-hali, stingy, covetous, corresponds
well, in its conception, to the Greek conception of amprn,
a dog grinning over a bone; while the Samoan soli, to
scrape, scoop out, probably represents the primitive sense,
as retained in the Greek aTfpaff^ and o-tj\iov.
Hamo, v. Haw., to stroke with the hand, to rub, besmear
with blood or lime, anoint with oil; to bend or crook the
arm as in doing the foregoing, bend round, be circular ;
kamole, adj. round, smooth, as the edge of a board; hamo-
hamo, to rub the hand over a surface, to touch. Sam.,
sama, to rub and colour the body with turmeric ; amo, to
rub the fibres of a cocoa-nut husk so as to separate them ;
amo-amo, to repaint black native cloth. Fiji., sama-ka, to
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 107
rub with the hands, to anoint, rub oil on the body ; uamo-ca,
to feel for a thing with the hand, to run the hand over.
Greek, dfir}, dfirj, a shovel, mattock, harrow, sickle,
bill-hook ; d/iato, to reap, gather, cut off; d/iaXKa, a
bundle of ears of com, a sheaf.
Lat., hamus, hook ; hamulus, id. and angle ; kamatus,
crooked, bent like a hook.
Hamu, i>. Haw., to eat fragments of food ; s. the refuse
of food. Sam., samu, to chew, crunch ; samu-samu, to
eat the remains of food. Tah., amu, to eat ; amu-amu, eat
a little at a time ; hamu, gluttonous. N, Zeal., Mang.,
amu, eat fragments. Malg., homau, to eat. Mai., djamu-an,
a feast, a meal.
Sanskr., jam, to eat, to chew.
0. H. Germ., gauma, a meal. Germ., gaum, palate.
A. -Sax., i/ot/ia. the gum.
Lat., gumia, a glutton.
Greek, ya/itfuu, the jaws; 70/t^ios, a grinder-tooth, a
molar.
Hana 1 , v. Haw., to do, to work, labour, produce; s.
work, labour, calling, trade ; huna-hana ; v. to be severe, to
be hard, to afflict, as a famine, to be fatal or deadly,
as a sickness; adj. disagreeable, offensive, stinking. K.
Zeal., anga, to work, &c. Sam., sanga, adv. continually,
without intermission ; s. the dowry or property given by a
woman's family at her marriage ; v. to face, be opposite ;
anga, to do, to act; s. conduct. Tong., anga, custom,
habit. Marqu., hana, to work. Tah., haa, to work,
operate in any way. Fiji., onga, engaged, employed ;
yanga, to do, act, use, useful. Malg., angan, to do, to
make; fanau, fanganon, custom, usage, habitude.
Sanskr., han, to strike, to peck ("probably from original
dkan," Benfey) ; dkan 1 , to put in motion, to bear or produce
grains, &c. ; hanana, multiplication (sc. increase) ; hatnu,
i.e., han-i-tnu, sickness; hataka, miserable ; compare Tah.,
hana, fatigued, mournful; ghana ("i.e., kan+a," Benfey),
firm, hard, solid; ghat ("akin partly to han, partly to
ghatt," Benfey), to endeavour, to work ; dhana, property
Hosted by vjOOQIC
io8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
of any description, abundance; dhanus, dkanvan ("i.e.,
probably han+vant," Benfey), a bow, a desert.
Goth., ginrtan, dv-ginnan, perf. gann, to begin, under-
take. Sax., ginnan, id.
Greek, I will not refer to Savarov, Qvf\uKm, 0etva>, which
Benfey refers to Sanskr. han, but to which Liddell and
Scott give different roots. But the Greek ev-$eveo>,
eb-dijvia, to flourish, prosper, abundance, may probably
maintain their relation to the Sanskr. dhana.
Hana 2 , v. Haw., mostly used in frequ. and compounds ;
hahana, to be warm ; kanahana, warm, heated ; koe-hana,
ma-hana, id. ; mehana, heat, generally of the sun or the
weather, sometimes warmth arising from exercise. Sam.,
long., ma-fana, hot, warm ; faa-fana, warm up food.
Tah., ma-hana, the sun, day ; ma-hana-hana, hot, warm ;
hana-hana, bright, glorious. Marqu., fana, warm, ardent,
materially and mentally. Paum., hana, the sun. Jav.,
panas, warm. Sunda, hanet, id. Tagal., ianas, id. Buru
(Waiapo), hangat, sun. Ceram. (Gah), mo- fanes, hot.
Malg.,/«ra, ma-fan, hot, be warm.
Sanskr., bhd, to shine, appear, the sun, light, splendour ;
bhdnu, bhdma. Vid. p. gy, s. v. Haoa.
Greek, ffawot, furnace, forge ; &avav<ro<!, working by
the fire, mechanical, a mechanic, an artisan. Liddell and
Scott refer these to aim, to light, to kindle a fire; but
whence the £ aud the $av ?
Hawa, v. Haw,, to be daubed, defiled ; hawa-hawa,
filthy, dirty ; hawawa, rude, ignorant, awkward ; hau-kai,
filthiness ; haumia, to defile, pollute ; hau-na, strong,
offensive smell; haunaele, be in confusion, as a mob,
riotous. Sam., sava, filth, ordure ; v. to be daubed with
filth ; faua, spittle ; v. to drivel. Tah., haua, scent of any
kind ; fau-fau, vile, filthy, base; hava, dirty, filthy ; auaua,
slovenly done. N. Zeal., haunga, bad smell.
Sanskr., cav, to alter, change, destroy ; cava, a dead body,
carcass; cdva, dead, deadly; cdvara, low, vile, fault, sin,
wickedness; cavala, spotted.
Greek, aav/co*:, o-avx/jav, <ravirapov, easily rubbed to
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 109
pieces, brittle, dry ; a-avXoi, o-avvos, mincing in gait, con-
ceited, affected. Liddell and Scott refer the first three to
a-vto, to kindle, burn. I think the Polynesian hem, sau,
fau, offers a better etymon,
Lat., sesvus, excited, raving, cruel ; saucius, wounded,
weak, hurt, debilitated.
I am inclined to consider the Polynesian sense of kawa,
sava, "bedaubed, defiled," as the primary sense of the
Sanskrit cav, which reappears nearly in cAvara, but more
plainly in cavala, "spotted, variegated in colour, brown,
yellow, brindled," as would be the effect of being daubed
with mud, filth, ordure. Prom cav, to " change, destroy,"
the transition is easy and intelligible to the Greek oavicos,
&c, and the Latin saurius.
Benfey considers the Sanskrit atrvari, night, " as akin to
icepftepos, and derives it from erf, to hurt, wound." Prof.
Max Muller, in "Chips from a German Workshop," ii. 180,
considers cavara" as a modified form of carvara, in the
sense of dark, pale, or nocturnal," and as akin to the Greek
icepfiepos. It is not for me to gainsay so high authorities,
but neither of them was probably aware of the existence of
the Polynesian sava and its kindred to the Sanskrit mv.
Following the researches of the most eminent philolo-
gists whose works have come under my notice, and com-
paring the same with the genius and idiom of the Poly-
nesian language, it becomes apparent to me that the early
Aryan in pre-Vedic times designated the left, left hand,
left side, with words whose primary sense, implied defect
of |some kind, inferiority, shortcoming, or opposition.
Proceeding on that assumption, I would include the
Sanskrit sav-ya, rendered by Benfey as " left, left hand, 1
southern, south, backward, reverse, contrary," among the
derivatives of cav, although Benfey gives it no etymon,
1 Benfey gives tavya as "south, Siever, id. Haying no other works
southern," as well as "left, left of reference at hand, I am unable to
hand." A. Pictet in "Orig: Ind.- reconcile the two, and am forced to
Europ.," ii. 495, plainly status that conclude that the " south " of Ben-
-'v/ii signified the north, and refers fey is a misprint,
it to the Slave Sievn-v, Boreas, Illyr.
yGoogle
no THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
and refers it to the Greek cr/ecuo?, the Latin scwvus, and
" probably also sinister." Pictet, loc. cit., ii. 493, refers
oKaios and sccevus to Sanskr. ska, tegere, to cover. Liddell
and Scott refer crxatos: to savya and sccevus, and the Engl.
skew. With this difference of opinion between such
eminent authorities I am not concerned ; scwvus and
a/caws may refer to Sanskr. sku, tegere, or to sku, " to go
by leaps," irregular motion, and I am inclined to favour the
latter ; but savya hardly refers to sku for its origin, nor yet
to su, " to beset, bring forth, to express as juice," and with
abhi, " to sprinkle," as Pictet assumes, ibid., p. 490. I have
no reason to doubt the fact which Pictet refers to in the
place just cited ; but so far from explaining the meaning
of savya with " manu* purijlm.nda ublucndo," I think the
natural and primary meaning was simply "vianus im-
munda," the unclean, filthy hand. Certes it was the sense
of deficiency, weakness, impurity which gave the designa-
tion to the left hand, not vice versa, nor the 1
cleaning it after the operation it had performed.
Within the Polynesian area proper, I am not aware of
any designation of "the left" that can be fairly traced to
this sava, hawa, or cav, the Tahitian aui, " left," and its
Malgasse correlative aziha, havia, "left, to the left," pro-
bably referring themselves to the Polynes. (Haw., Sam.)
aui, aui-a, to decline as the sun, be slender. Some other
Polynes, designations for the " left," the N. Zeal, maui,
the Marqu. moui, and others of that class, refer themselves
to the Polynes, (Sam.) maui, to diminish, subside, to fall ;
while still others, like Haw., Tong., Hema., Mang., Ema.,
Fiji., setna, "left," refer themselves to the Tab., hvma, be
deceived, imposed upon ; Haw., he ma- hema, awkward, des-
titute, wanting ; Sam., sema, to beg.
He, s. Haw., a grave, sepulchre ; heana, corpse, carcass.
Tah., Ilea, name of various diseases ; inahea, be pale, from
fear; to cease, of rain. Marqu., hcaka, a human victim,
Sam., senga-senga, to be yellowish from disease ; senga-vale,
shine dimly, as the sun through a mist, he pale from fear ;
sengi-sengi, twilight ; se-se, nearly blind.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. m
Sanskr., sdya, end, evening. Benfey refers this word
to so, to destroy, to finish. Pictet is in doubt whether to
refer it to so or sd, as Benfey has done, or to si, to bind,
whence sim.au, limit, boundary. Both Benfey and Pictet,
however, refer the Lat. serus, late, and serum, evening, to
the Sanskr. sdya.
In the Dravidian (Tamil) sd and (Tulu) sei signify " to
die."
Hele 1 , v. Haw., hele-hele, to cut up, divide asunder, as
with a knife; mahele, v. divide, cut in pieces, separate,
Sam., sele, to cut, a bamboo-knife ; sele-sele, to cut in
pieces, to shear. Tong., hele, to cut, a knife ; mahele, to
cut, gash. Tali., pa-here, to pare the rind of fruit. Fiji.,
sele, bamboo-knife; sek-ta, sword. Malg., fer, a cut, a
sore,
Sanskr., cri, to hurt, wound, be broken, split to pieces ;
cava, caru, an arrow, any weapon ; cari, hurtful ; ciri, a
sword, a murderer.
Greek, xKaa, to break, break off, break in pieces ;
Kkrina, a cutting, a slip ; tcXaSa, id.; ickripos, lot ; Kpivco, to
pick out, assort, choose, decide.
Lat., ccrno (orig. to separate), to distinguish, know apart,
to decide ; certo, to contest, strive together ; certamen,
light; crihrum, a sieve; crimen (orig. sentence).
Goth., hairus, sword. A, -Sax., hyrt, hurt, wounded,
struck.
The analogy of the Latin cerno, to separate, and the
Greek Kpivto, to pick out, which lexicographers refer to
Sanskrit kri, to cast, to scatter, seems to indicate that hri
and cri were but different forms of an older word, whose
primitive meaning, as retained in the Polynesian, the
Latin, and the Greek, was " to sunder, to separate," and
that the conception of " to hurt, to wound," and the deri-
vatives based upon that conception, were subsequent and
secondary to the former meaning, and incident to the act
of " sundering, separating."
To this family of words, rather than to the nest, belong
the Haw. helei, to open, spread open, as the legs, to straddle ;
Hosted by GoOgle
iiz THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
kclelei, to throw away, to scatter, to fall, as seed sown.
Sam., selei, to cut, slash.
Hble s , v. Haw., to move in any way, to walk, to go ;
hade, id. Tah., haere, to go, to come. N. Zeal., haere, id.
Sam,, saele, to swing the arms in walking.
Sanskr., sel or eel, to go or move.
This word seems to have no derivation in the West
Aryan branches. In Dr. Caldwell's Dravidian Grammar,
I see that in Tamil §61 is " to go, proceed." Is the word
Ayran in itself, or did the Hindus as well as the Poly-
nesians receive it from their intercourse with the Dravi-
dians after entering India ?
Hele 3 , v. Haw., a noose, a snare for catching birds ;
pa-hele, id.; also deceit, treachery. Tong., hele, snare,
noose ; nau-hele, to snare. N. Zeal., here, to tie, bind ;
where-where, to hang, suspend. Earot., ere,idi. Sam., §ele,
a snare, to snare. Tah., here, a snare, cord; v. to entangle.
Greek, elpm, "fasten together, string, plait ; hppata,
ear-rings ; opp.o$, cord, chain, necklace ; elpepos, bondage,
slavery ; elppos, a series, a train ; aeipa, cord, string, rope,
noose.
Lat., sero, §erui, to bind, tie, connect, entwine ; series,
a row, series ; §erta, wreath, garland; servu§, a slave.
A.-Sax., serian, to set in order.
Anc. Slav., v.-seregu, u-serezi ; Russ., seriga, ear-ring ;
sherenga, series, row.
Armen., sarich, a cord.
Helu, v. Haw., to scratch the ground as a hen, to dig
or scratch the ground with the fingers, to paw, to count,
compute, to tell, relate. Tong., helu, to comb. Sam., selu,
a comb, to comb ; §eselu, comb the hair with the fingers,
to praise. H", Zeal., heru, comb. Tah., hem, scratch as a
hen ; pa-heru, id., search thoroughly ; tu-feru., id. Marqu.,
feu, to rub, scrub. Fiji., seru, a comb. Mai. and Sunda,
§isir, comb.
Lat., §ero, sevi, scatter as seed, sow. Eenfey refers this
word to the Sanskrit sri, to flow, blow, go, in caus. to
extend. But the Latin sero evidently does not derive
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 113
from the Sanskrit causative form, and is possibly as old a
word in its own dialect as the Sanskrit word, with the re-
tention of the earlier sense "to scatter," apparently lost in
the Sanskrit sri, if ever it had it. Pictet, following Bopp,
refers sero to a Sanskrit sd, san, " donner, repandre," in
order to find a place foT the Gothic saian, A. -Sax. sdwan,
to sow, and the Greek cram, cri}$o>, " cribler, e'est-a-dire
repandre." The Latin wins, the Greek enjSw, the Gothic
setlts, &c, may probably refer to a root in so, sd, or san ;
but tiie Latin sero, in my opinion, has no more etymologi-
cal connection with satum than /erg lias with latum. The
sense of " scattering," though not retained in the Poly-
nesian in connection with planting or sowing, is yet
manifest in two other directions, viz., numbering, counting,
and combing, unravelling the hair. I am therefore in-
clined to refer the Polynesian hele 1 , Jtelu, the Latin sero,
and the Sanskrit cri, to a common root, whose primary
meaning was " to scratch," and, in so doing, in one direc-
tion " to wound," cri, in another " to scatter," sero.
Hema, adj. Haw., left, the left hand, south, southern ;
hema-hema, left-handed, awkward, destitute, needy. Tong.,
hema, left. Mang., ema, id. Tah., hema, to be deceived ;
faa-hema, a deceiver. Sam., sema, to beg for various things.
Fiji., sema, the left hand. Malg., simis, be in need, to fail.
Greek, ifa/iia, loss, damage, penalty ; q/tepo$, tamed,
quiet, gentle; fjvta, bridle, reins; e<p fjviav, wheeling "to
the left," the bridle-hand being the left hand. Benfey
refers these three words to Sanskrit yam, to restrain, to
tame. Liddell and Scott refer fij/xm to Sanskrit dam,
damydmi, to tame ; they refer yfiepos to fjpai, to sit down,
and fjfiai. to Sanskrit as, dsmS, " sedeo," and they give no
etymon of jJwb,
In this uncertainty I may be permitted to doubt if tfvut
belongs to the same family as Jj/*epo<s and fypia. The
underlying sense of the former is that of strength, power,
restraining, governing; the underlying sense of the two
latter is that of loss, deficiency, weakness, want. Hence
the former may be allied to the Sanskrit yam, as Benfey
vol. m. H
yGoogle
ii4 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
suggests, but hardly the two latter. Of these, however,
r/fiepa<! may doubtless refer through ij/tai to Sanskrit ds,
although the primary sense of ds is not one of weakness,
deficiency, but rather of strength and freedom of action :
'' I sit, I stay, I abide, I perform." Zr/fiia, again, as Liddell
and Scott intimate, may refer, through the Cretan Zaftia,
to Sanskrit dam, to tame, " coercere," and dam-a, chastise-
ment, line; but in this case I think it possible that the
analogy of sound may have produced an analogy of sense,
fylfua., Bafita, when the result in both was " loss, damage."
There is this difference, however, between the two, as I
think, that in tfafua the sense of loss, &c, seems to be
inherent in the thing or person referred to, whereas in
dam-a, Sa/ua, damnum, the sense of loss seems to arise
from an imposition ah extra, the sense of inherent loss,
weakness, defect, cropping out in expressions like fyavepa
fyp-ia, lit. evident loss, good-for-nothing, worthless, &c.
I would therefore seek the connection of Jiyua, ijMepo?, and
the Polynesian sema, hema, in the Sanskrit cam, whose
" original signification," Eenfey says, is " to get tired," then
to cease, to be quiet, meek, humble.
I remarked, p. 1 10, that the designation of the left could
generally be traced to a sense of weakness, inferiority,
defect ; and to name the left hand " the quiet, the still,"
&c., sc. hand, in contradistinction from the right hand, is
a correct analogy to sav-ya, whether that be interpreted
" manus immunda " or " manus purificanda abluendo."
The Hawaiian is the only Polynesian dialect which has
retained hema to designate south as well as left, and the
origin of that designation arises from the fact that the
Polynesians looked to the west when designating the car-
dinal points.
To the Sanskrit cam Benfey refers the Greek Kafivto, to
work oneself weary, be tired, ill, to suffer; Ka/j.aro<;, toil,
trouble, distress.
Liddell and Scott refer to the German sanft in con-
nection with fi/tepos, as related to ij/tai.. I know not the
etymology of sanft, but if it is related to ij/wpo?, I think
Hosted by G00gk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 115
it better to refer it to the Sanskrit cam and its derivative
eantva = eam-tva, conciliating, mild.
Hene, v. Haw., hene-hene, to laugh at, to mock, deride,
despise. (Not found in other Polynesian dialects.)
Goth., hauns, humble, base, contemptible; haunjan, to
humiliate. A.-Sax., hynan, to humble. Germ., holm, scorn,
derision, seoff; hoknen, to deride, to scoff at. Swed., hdn,
derision, mockery, scorn.
Lat., hinnio, to neigh. Corap. latter part of cachinnus.
Hi, v. Haw., to flow away, as evacuations, to blow out
with force from the mouth, as liquids, droop, be weak ; s.
purging, dysentery, a hissing sound, as the rapid flow of
a liquid. Tong., sisi, to hiss; ifi, to blow with the mouth,
Sam., si, semen emittere ; sisi, to make a hissing sound, as
green wood burning, to trickle down. Tah., hi, to gush out,
as water, to flux. Periv., hio, Haw,, eructatio ventris;
kio-Mo, to draw in the breath, as if eating something hot;
Mhio, to blow, rush violently. N. Zeal., whio, to whistle,
Mang., vivio, id. Paum., hiohio, id. Tah., hio, to puff, as
out of breath, to whistle,
Sanskr., hi, to go, send, discharge, as an arrow, dispatch,
jacere, projicere; sick, to sprinkle, discharge, effundere;
cik or sik, to sprinkle ; cikara, drop of water, thin rain,
spray.
Greek, ottyo, to hiss, the sound of frying in a pan ;
(TtK^oT, squeamish, sickening; ancj(aaia, nausea; oiypos,
a hissing ; ffifts, id, ; few, to boil, seethe ; tya-ros, boiling
hot ; J17M7, leaven ; %vdo<;, beer. Liddell and Scott refer
the four last to Sanskrit yas, to make strenuous exertions,
to endeavour, and they refer atyi), silence, to trifya.
A, -Sax., hysian, liUc.nn, to hiss, to whiz, whence Engl.
hist, a word of attention, commanding silence; sythan,
seathan, to seethe, boil ; seoc, sick ; sife, syfe, a sieve.
0. H. Germ., sikan, to strain, sift ; seihjan, mingere. Goth.,
siukan, be sick, be stilL
Lat., sibilo, hiss, whistle.
Lith., setas, a sieve ; sijoti, to sift.
Hia, v. Haw., der. of an obsol. hi, to entangle, to catch,
Hosted by GoOgle
n6 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
as in a net ; hiki, duplicate form of the original root, to
branch, spread out, as vines or limbs of trees, grow thick
together; adj. spreading, creeping, entwining; kihia, be
■ perplexed, entangled; s. difficulty, trouble, a thicket of
forest, a snarl. Tong., fihi, fikijihi, to entangle, entwine-
N. Zeal., v;iwi, rushes, also entangled; ta-vriwi, to en-
snare. Mangar., i'i, ensnaring. Marqu., fifi, to envelop.
Tefo.,fifi, entangled, intricate, a chain ; hi, to fish with book
and line, angle; hiki, rays of the sun, whiskers of a cat or
mouse. Fiji., vivi-a, to roll up, to coil. Malg., a-fehai, to
knot ; a-jiezi, to tie, to make fast ; Jlheho, bound.
Sanskr., si, to bind ; sita, bound ; stmd, siman, boundary,
limit, nape of the neck.
Greek, ifttw, a thong, strap, rope, girdle, latch-string.
0. Sax., simo, bond.
Hio, v. Haw., to lean over, to slant, to swing to and fro,
to lean upon, trust in, to wander about ; hihio, to sleep,
fall asleep, to dream ; hiohiona, the gait and personal
appearance of a person. Sam., swa, wearied, exhausted.
Marqu., /o, to rove about.
Sanskr., cl, to lie, as od the ground, lie down, repose,
sleep ; caya, asleep, sleep, a snake, a tiger ; cayyd, a bed.
Greek, Ketco, xea>, /ceifitu, to lie, be laid, lie asleep,
repose ; Koifiaa, to lull or hush to sleep, fall asleep, lie
down, have sexual intercourse, keep watch at night; Kw/ia,
deep sleep ; tempi/, an tmwalled village ; koitt), bed, couch ;
Lat., quies, rest, cessation of labour, repose ; do, cieo, to
put in motion, to move, stir, shake ; civis, a citizen, member
of a village or tribe. Liddell and Scott refer the Greek
kvtjto), to bend forward, stoop down, as akin to the Latin
cubo, to lie, recline ; and they refer cubo to Sanskrit ci. For
my reasons for differing from such analysis, vid. s. v. KliPA.
Anc. Slav., po-oiti, quiescere ; po-koi, quiet
Lith., hiemas, village ; Icaimynas, neighbour.
Goth., hairm, a village ; haithi, a field, heath ; hethjo,
a sleeping-place.
Hiki, v. Haw., to come to, arrive at, to happen, be able ;
Hosted by vjOOQIC
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 117
hilcina, i.e., hiki-ana (sc. a ha la), the rising of the sun,
the east. Tah., hiti, id.; hitia, sunrise, east. Nuh., Fak.,
Sam.,JUi, id. N. Zeal, witi; Earot., iti, to rise, as the sun,
appear, to come.
Greek, uao, iitava, i/cveo/tai, to come, come to, reach to,
approach, befall, befit; licavos, befitting, sufficient, able,
strong. Liddell and Scott give no Indo-European relatives
of this word. Benfey refers into, &c, to the Sanskrit vie, to
enter, enter in, begin ; with pra, to appear ; and also in-
timates the relation of the Gothic vj&ihts, a whit, a thingj
a slight appearance.
Hili, v. Haw., to braid, plait, twist, turn over, spin ;
wili, id. ; wili, s. a ribbon, a roll ; wili-wili, to stir round,
to mis ; another dialectical variation is kilo, to twist,
turn, spin. Sam., fili, to plait, as sinnet ; filo, to mix, s.
twine, thread ; vili, a gimlet, a whirlpool. Marqu., fau-
fii, twist, braid. W. Zeal., wiri, id. Earot., iro, id. Tali.,
Jiri, id.; hiro, id. Fiji., siri, askew, not nicely in a row,
wrong, in error. Tagal and Bisaya, hilig, a woof,
Greek, elXto, to roll up, to press together, pass to and
fro, to wind, turn round ; ektaaia, turn round or about,
roll, whirl ; e\tf, adj. twisted, curled ; s. anything of a
spiral shape, twist, curl, coil ; tXKce, to roll, of the eyes, to
squint, look askance ; tk\os, squinting ; iKKas, a rope,
band ; tXtyf, a whirlpool.
Sanskr., v el, vehl, to shake, tremble ; vellita, crooked ;
anu-vellita, a bandage. To this Sanskrit vel Benfey refers
the Greek et\a>, the Latin volvo, and the Gothic walo-
jan. Liddell and Scott also incline to connect elkto and
volvo with the same root. To me it would seem as if the
Sanskrit vrij, whose " original signification," Eenfey says,
is " to bend," and the Sanskrit vrit, whose " original signi-
fication," Benfey says, is " to turn," were nearer akin to
the primary form from which the Greek et\ta, iWa, and
the Polynesian hlli,u-iri, descend: that primary form being
vri, now lost to the Sanskrit, with a primary sense of to
bend, twist, turn over, braid, and of which vel, veil, or vehl,
is possibly another secondary and attenuated form. With
Hosted by GoOgle
n8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
such a Sanskrit vri, surviving in vrij and vrii, the deriva-
tion of the Latin filum, thread, as twisted, spun ; of the
. Latin varus, bent asunder, parting from eacli other, varix,
crookedness; of the Saxon wile, deceit; of the Swedish
vnlla, confusion, error, wilse, astray, becomes easy and
intelligible.
Hilu, adj. Haw., still, quiet, reserved, dignified, glo-
rious.
Sanskr., etl, to meditate, adore, worship.
Greek, iXaa>, tkaa/cofiai, to appease, propitiate ; ikaos,
gracious.
Lat., sileo, be still, silent
Hina 1 , v. Haw., to lean from an upright position, to
fall, fall down, tumble over, to fall morally as well as
materially, to offend. Tong., N. Zeal., hinga, id. Pau-
motu, Mnga, dead, i.e., fallen. Tah., kia, to fall. Sam.,
s>sina, to drop down. Marqu., Mica, to fall, slide, lean, to
die ; hina, id. Malg., tsinga, to lean to, incline. Malay.,
Uggelam, to sink.
Lat., sino, let down, lay down, suffer, permit ; pono —
po-sino, put down; sinus, a bending, a curving; sinuo,
sinister.
Goth., siggkwan, to sink, to set, of the sun. A.-Sax.,
sigan, fall ; sincan, sink.
Hina 2 , adj. Haw., grey, hoary, as hair or beard ; hina-
hina, id., withered as fruit; poo -hina, grey-haired, aged;
po-hina, white, whitish, silvery, grey ; ma-hina, moon.
Sam., sina, white or grey, of the hair; faa-sinasina, to
whiten, whitewash ; ma-sina, the moon. Tong., hina,
grey, white ; ma-hina., moon. Mang., ina, white, grey ;
ma-ina, moon. Tah., hina-hina, grey hairs. Marqu., hina,
white ; ma-hina, moon. N. Zeal., hina, grey, white, of
hair. Fiji., sika, grey-headed ; singa, the sun, day ; singa-
singau, white. Sunda and Mai., sinar, a ray of light, sun-
beam. Sulu Isl., fa-sina, the moon. Tagal, quinas, to
shine ; auinan, a glance. Malg., fassin, grey ; hina, hign,
an oyster ; hinign, the flash of a gun.
Lat,, senex, old, aged, hoary-headed ; seneo, senesco.
Hosted by vjOOQIC
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 119
Goth., sins, old.
I have not found any Sanskrit root that may refer to
the Polynesian sina or hina in its application as white,
bright, shining, or its further application as a name for
the moon. Yet I find simhala, tin, brass, cassia-bark ;
simhana, rust of iron, the mucus of the nose ; cinghdna,
froth, foam, the mucus of the nose, rust of iron, a glass
vessel, all which certainly indicate their connection with
a root conveying the sense of whiteness, brightness,
&c.
HiNAI, s. Haw., a braided container, a basket. Sam.,
sina, gourd, calabash. Tong., hina, gourd, bottle. Tali.,
kinai, a sort of basket. Fiji-, ninai, full ; sinai-ta, do up
the mouth of a basket. Malg., sini, vase, pot.
Lat., sinum, a large, round drinking vessel.
Anthon, Lat. Diet., s. v., refers sinu-rn, to sinvs, a bend, a
curve. If so, it derives from sino, as the Haw. and Tali.
hinai may derive from hina 1 .
HlNl, adj. Haw., hini-hini, u-kini, small, thin, feeble,
speaking in a small, thin voice, whispering. Tali., uine,
to chirp as chickens. Malg., hinti, to tinkle.
Sanskr., cinj, to tinkle ; cinja, tinkling, a bowstring.
HiNU, s. Haw., ointment ; v. to anoint, besmear with
oil or grease, be smooth, shining. Tah., S. Zeal., hinn,
oil, grease. Earot., irni, id. Marqu., hinu, ointment, ink,
tincture from the tutui nut. Tikop., sinii, cocoa-nut oil.
Fiji, sinusinu, id. Ceram. (Camariau), wai-li-sini, oil
Sapavua, im-ri-tini, id.
Sanskr., cydna, cina, thick, viscous, adhesive ; prate-awt;
melted, fluid.
Hiwa, adj. Haw., dear, valued, beloved, precious;
applied mostly to that which was used in sacrifice to
the gods, in which the black colour was preferred, as a
black hog, a black kapa, a black cocoa-nut, &c. ; hence
black, clear black. Sam., Fak., siwa ; Tong., hiwa, song,
dance, festivity. Tah., hiwa, family, company ; hiwa-hiwa,
abundance, plenty.
Sanskr., civa, prosperous, happy, complacent, well-being ;
Hosted by GoOgle
izo THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
name of one of the Sanskrit Triad, distinguished by his
black or blue-black neck.
I note, but leave to abler hands to explain, the coinci-
dence, if such it be, of the Tah. hiwa, family, company,
clan, and the A. -Sax. hiwa, family ; 0. Germ., hiwa, a
wife, &c, which latter Benfey refers to the Sanskrit c£,
to lie down, while he refers civa to a root cm, to swell,
increase. Benfey also refers the Sanskrit ceva, happiness,
to ei. Why not civa also, or the Polynesian hiwa 1
Ho, v. Haw., to cry in a clamorous manner, fco shout,
cry out for fear or distress, breathe hard ; koho, id., to
snore ; s, asthma, lowing of cattle. Tah., ho, a war-shout
of triumph or rejoicing.
Sanskr., live, Ved., hH, to call, to name, invoke, challenge ;
hv&na, a cry ; gu, to sound ; guy, to buzz ; ghw, ghur, ghuslt,
id., to proclaim.
Greek, #017, loud shout, cry; jSoaw, to roar, howl, call
aloud; 700?, wailing, lamentation; yoa<a, to wail, groan,
weep.
Lat., re-hoo, resound; voveo,to vow, promise; hoi, inlerj.
oh, alas !
Goth., gaunon, mourn, lament. A. -Sax., hveop, to cry,
call out ; wepan, to weep.
HOA, v. Haw., to tie, bind, wind round ; s. companion,
friend, assistant; hoai, mix, unite two things; s. union,
suture, as of bones ; hoai-manawa, coronal suture, &c.
Sam., soa, companion, friend. Tikop., soa, id. Tong., nga-
hoa, a pair. N. Zeal., hoa, to help. Tab., hoa, friend ;
faa-hoa, make friends. Fiji., so, to assemble; soso, an
assembly ; sola, to meet, meet accidentally. Malg., soJcke,
friend, comrade, brother.
I am induced to believe that the form hoa is a contrac-
tion of an orignal holca, which occurs in a duplicated form ;
Haw., hokahokai, to mix, as two ingredients. The Fiji, so
probably represents the primary root, now obsolete in
Polynesia, but with the primary sense retained in the
Hawaiian hoa, v., which probably underlies the formation
of the
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 121
Lat., sacius, a companion, partner; sodalis, friend, com-
rade, assistant,
Ho'o, Ha'A. Haw., a causative prefix to verbs. Tah.,
ha'a,fa'a, id. Marqu., haa,faa, and haka ; Sain.,/aa and
faka; N. Zeal., wliaka, id., to cause to be or do a thing.
P&um., faka ; Rarot., aka, id.
Lat, facio, imp. fac, pret. factum, do, make, cause to
be; fades, figure, face, shape. Benfey refers facio to
Sanskrit bhU,, to become, to be ; but I am not aware of any
West Aryan forms to explain the transitions.
So far as I know, none of the West Aryan branches
make use of a causative prefix to verbs, the Zend and
Vedic alone expressing the causative by suffixes, which
have already lost their primary sense and become mere
unmeaning flexions. It would be interesting, therefore,
to know if any trace of a causative prefix can be found
within the Indo-European lines. Was the prefix, as found
in the Polynesian, an older form of expressing the causa-
tive, which afterwards, for reasons now unknown, became
obsolete and was replaced by suffixes, or was it a form of
speech acquired and adopted by the Polynesians from long
and intimate intercourse with the Cushite- Chaldeans ?
But if the Polynesian causative prefix has no analogy in
Sanskrit or Iranian, it has an undoubted Aryan relative
in the Latin facio, and that facio was certainly used at
times as a causative, and, though it was not agglutinated to
the verb which it governed, but stood apart, yet itpreceded
it, and did not follow it, like the Sanskrit or Zend causa-
tive suffixes. The Greek, Latin, and Gothic did not use
causative suffixes, but expressed that sense, as their de-
scendants do to-day, by what I may call auxiliary verbs,
independent in form and sense, placed before and not after
the verb which they affected, and in so far the construc-
tion of their sentences, their idioms, corresponds to the
Polynesian. I think, therefore, that I may he permitted
to infer, from the absence of causative suffixes in such
prominent branches of the Aryan stock as the Greek,
Latin, Gothic, and Polynesian, that such suffixes were of
Hosted by GoOgle
122 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
later development and adoption in some of the other
branches.
Hoka, v. Haw., to squeeze, press, take hold of, to
search, examine into, to strike, attack, be destitute, fail,
be disappointed. Sam., so'a-so'a, soso'a, to spear a thing,
to husk cocoa-nuts. Tab., hota, to cough. N. Zeal.,
Mangar., hoka, a sharp-pointed instrument. Tong., hoka,
to stab, thrust. Fiji., voca, to strike against. Malg.,
Iwta, fault, vice, defect; hota-lela, to stutter. Sunda,
suker, in trouble, difficulty.
Sanskr., sUch, to point out, indicate, betray, espy ; sHchi,
piercing, a needle, indication by signs ; sdcha, piercing,
gesticulation ; siXchana, information, piercing, gesticula-
tion, wickedness.
Goth., sokjan, to seek, desire, question with, dispute ;
sakan, pt. sok, to rebuke, strive, dispute ; sakjis, a brawler,
astriker. Engl., sake in forsake ; Swed., for-saka; Germ.,
such in versucken ; Swed.,for-sdka.
Hola, v. Haw., to open, spread out ; hola-hola, id., to
smooth; holtola, id., unfold; raohola, to open, expand,
unfold, as leaves of plants or flowers, blooming ; po-hola,
id. Sam., Tong., fola, fofola ; N. Zeal., Tab., hora, hohora,
to spread out, unfold ; ma-hora, developed, clear, explicit.
Related to these as dialectical variations are doubtless
the Hawaiian mo-halu, clearness, fulness, as the full
moon ; holt, to commence, the first appearance of a thing.
Tah., po-hori, new shoots, buds. Tong., foli, to spread,
expand, as vegetation. Marqu., po-hoe, living things ; and
the ubiquitous hala, hara, fala, fara, the Polynesian
name for the pandanus, Fiji., void, to make a mark, to
mark; vold-bongi, evening or midnight star; vola-niiiya,
morning star. Ma.]g., fala or fola-tanah, the open band,
the palm; fohi-tortibu.k, plante fie pied ; felc.n, blossom.
Sanskr., p/tal, to burst, to produce, to bear fruit ; phulla,
blown, expanded, as a flower, opened, as the eyes with
pleasure ; phalin, bearing fruit ; phalya, a flower ; phull,
to blossom. Benfey considers phal as derived from an
older form in spar, sphar, and sphur, to tremble, palpitate,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 173
flash. In view of the Polynesian and of the Latin, Greek,
and Gothic, quoted below, the s is more likely to be a
subsequent prosthetic than an original conslitutent of the
word.
Lat., folium, leaf; Jlos, flower.
Greek, <pvXKov, leaf, foliage, flower.
Gijt'n., bhma; A.-Sax„ Uosm, bloom, blossom.
Liddell and Scott refer tftvWov and folium, and jlos, &c,
to a root represented by the Greek 0\ea>, tfjXvm, ft\vo>, to
gush, swell up, overflow. Benfey, however, refers Jlos and
hloma to the Sanskrit phot. Pictet (Or. Ind.-Eur., i. 205
sq.) refers both <f>v\\ov and tpXeat, with all their derivatives
and correlatives, as well as folium, Jlos, and bloma, to the
Sanskrit pkal and phull, which brings us back to the
Polynesian forms in fola. Kola, fala, and hala, &c.
It may be interesting to observe with Pictet that the
various European names for apple refer themselves back to
either of those two forms in phut or phal; Welsh, afal;
Irish, abhal, uhhal ; A.-Sax., appel ; Anc. Germ., aphul ;
Lith., obolys; Anc. Slav., jabulko.
The name of a festival in Deccan, of very ancient date,
to celebrate the vernal equinox and the return of spring,
and called Jwli, does singularly enough associate itself to
the Hawaiian holi, the first appearance of a thing, to com-
mence, and to the Tongan foli, to spread, expand, as vegeta-
tion.
Holo 1 , v. Haw,, to move swiftly, to run, to flee; hoo-
Itolo, to stretch out, reach forth, as the hand, to slip, slide ;
holoi, to wash, to scrape, brush, wipe, blot out, to clean ;
holoholoi, to rub with pressure and quick motion, rub off
dirt, rub down, smooth ; holo-ke, to run or rub against some
opposing object. Sam., solo, to slide, fall down, pass
along, to wipe, as after bathing ; s. a towel ; adj. swift ;
soloi, to wipe, to break gradually, as a wave fit to glide on ;
solo-solo, to slip away, as a landslip ; sola, to run away, to
flee. Tong., kola, id. ; holoi, to chafe, to wipe ; hohalo, to
grind, sharpen. N. Zeal., Tah., horo, to ruu ; s. a land-
slip ; horokoTO, swiftly, quickly ; horoi, to wa
Hosted by GoOgle
124 TH E POLYNESIAN RACE.
Fiji., solo-la, to rob or grind, to wipe or dry oneself after
washing. Malg., sura, tsora, a file, a hedgehog.
Sanskr., kskar, to stream, pass away, to let escape, to
yield ; kshfd, to purify, make clean, remove ; ksJidlana,
washing.
Greek, vapos, broom ; aapoa, a-atpto, to sweep, clean.
Lat., sarrio, to rake, hoe.
Russ., soru, sweepings, offal. Pol., szor, szur, detritus,
alluvium ; szorowach, nettoyer, frotter. Lith., szlota, broom.
Pers., sharidan, to flow, run, pour out ; sh&r, flood, flux ;
skdnlf, broom.
Goth., skiuran, to scour ; skura, a shower.
To the Sanskrit kshar Benfey refers the Latin scortum,
a whoTe, and the Gothic hors, a whoremonger.
Holo 2 , s. Haw., a bundle. Fiji., sole, sole-sole, a bundle,
package.
Greek, triMpos, a heap, a pile ; oapaieos, a basket, box ;
aopo<i, a vessel for holding anything, a container.
Honua, s. Haw., flat land, in distinction from the
mountains, the bottom of a deep place. Marqu., Tah.,
fenua, land, country. N. Zeal., whenua, id. Tong.,/orew«.
Sam., fwn.ua, id. Paum., henna, id. Fiji., vanua, id.
Malay., henua, id.
Goth., fani, clay, mud. Sax. and 0. Engl., fen, low-
land, moor, boggy.
Hope, s. Haw., the end or beginning of a thing,
termination, result, consequence; adv. behind, after, last.
Tah., hope, the tail of a bird, the hair of a man tied behind ;
v. to be finished, ended ; hopea, the end or extremity of a
thing. Sam., sope, lock of hair left as an ornament.
Earot., Mang., ope, end, extremity. Marqu., hope-hope, the
buttocks, rump. Fiji., sobe-ta, to cleave to, to ascend or
descend, as by a rope.
Greek, oV«, the consequence of things, good or bad,
retribution, vengeance, favour; mrta-Bev, behind, at the
back, after, in place or time; qttio-co, behind, hereafter.
Liddell and Scott are in doubt whether to refer 6iri<t to
o-^rofiai or to erro), eiroftai. But into has been referred by
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 125
tliem and Benfey to Sanskrit sack, Latin sequor. Why not
refer ottk and hope to Sanskrit sap, sev, connect, follow ?
Hopo, v. Haw., to shrink back through fear, he afraid,
agitated, troubled. Sam., sopo, step over, pass over ; sopo-
sopo, id., transgress. Tong., hopo, to jump, to caper.
Marqu., hopo, to fear, tremble.
Greek, crofiea), to scare or drive away, to shake, beat,
to walk pompously, strut ; ao^ai, a kind of dance ; <to/3t),
horse's tail; <to$t]<7k, agitation, excitement. Liddeil and
Scott consider uofie<t> akin to aeva>, to hunt, chase. I
think the connection doubtful. They refer, moreover, to
the Old German sweif (schweif), a tail, a train, which seems
a more probable connection.
Sax., koppan, to leap, jump. Icel., skopa, to leap, spring.
1'higl., skip, hop, hobble.
Hd, v. Haw., to rise or swell up, effervesce, to rise
up, as a thought, to overflow, Tun over, to shed or pour
out, to ooze quietly, to appear, i.e., to heave up in sight,
as a ship at a distance, to whistle, as the wind (Germ.
brausen, sauscn) ; hu, s. a rising, swelling, a top ; hu-kani,
a humming-top ; huhu, be angry, scolding, storming ; hua,
v. to swell, foam, to sprout, bud, bear fruit, grow, increase ;
s. fruit, offspring, production, froth, an egg, a kidney, seed,
as of grain, human testicles ; huai, to open, as a native
oven, as a windbag, as a grave ; hua-huai, to boil up, as
water in a spring. Tong., hu, to boil a stew ; hua, general
name for liquids; kuai, to pour out; huhu, the nipple of
the breast; fua, fruit. Sam., su, susu, wet; susu, the
breast, teats of animals; sua, liquids; fua, to begin, to
start, s. fruit. N. Zeal., hua, to sprout, grow, s. fruit ; ho-
hua, to boil ; huka, foam. Tab., hu, wind on the stomach ;
hua, grain, particles ; hu'a, testicles ; huaa, ancestors ;
kuai, to open an oven ; huh.ua, top of a mountain. Marqu.,
hu, break wind ; huaa, people, family ; huhua, to swell up.
Itarot., ua, fruit. Mang., uai, to begin. Fiji., su, the
water in which food has been boiled, soup ; sua-sua, wet,
moist; susu, be born, bring forth young, to suck, suckle ;
vu, to cough ; vua, fruit, produce, v, to bear fruit, to over-
Hosted by GoOgle
126 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
flow ; vua, family, tribe ; vusa, tribe genealogy ; vttso,
froth, foam. Timor Laut., susu, the breast. Sunda and
Malay., Utah, fruit. Jav., wowoan, id. Buru, fuan, id.
Amboyna, hua, id. Ceram. (Gah.), voya, id. Malg., viia,
voa, id.; sosoa, potage, bouillon. Motu. (N. Guinea),
hujihua, fruit.
Sanskr., m and sH, to beget, bear, bring forth ; sUna,
born, produced, blown, as a flower ; s&nu, a son ; sll, s,
birth, bringing forth, yielding ; sdma, milk, water ; suti,
birth, offspring, source ; sutin, father ; suma, a flower ;
sdsh, cdsh, to bring forth, bear ; hu, to sacrifice ; homa (for
huma), oblation ; home, fire, clarified butter, water. Pictet
(Or. Ind.-Eur., ii. 702) thinks the Sanskrit hu is wrongly
compared with the Greek Sva, and that its primitive sense
might have been " projicere, effundere, et libare." He is
probably correct, and the sacrifice contemplated consisted
in the " pouring out" of the clarified butter or the soma juice
as a libation. If so, it brings the Sanskrit still more en
rapport with the Polynesian form and primary sense. The
Sauskr. sunu, son, which is retained in the Goth, sunus,
Lith. sitnus, Anc. Slav, synu, with almost identical form,
has its exact counterpart in the Polynes. Haw. hunona,
child-in-law ; Tah., hunoa; N. Zeal., hunaonga; Rarot,
wnonga, id. Y\]\.,vungona, son or daughter in law, or father
or mother in law ; N. Zeal., Marqu., hungoni, a parent-in-
law.
Greek, va, to wet, to water, to rain ; wm?, rain; wo?, a
son ; vap-a, rain ; v&repa, womb ; vSvyv, watery, moist,
nourishing. Benfey refers vo> to Sanskrit m, but Liddell
and Scott refer it to ISmp, while they admit that Curtius
will not connect vSap with vto. At the same time they
refer vies to Sanskrit su, gcnerare. The primary sense of
" to rise, swell up, to bear or bring forth," had evidently
become obsolete in Greek when vu> was reduced to writing,
though indications of such a form remained in vios, son,
us or avs, swine, probably in iXij, a wood, forest, vayi), a
shrub.
Lat. ( humor, moisture, liquid ; h-umidus, Ji wmectus, sums
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 127
juice ; sugo, to suck ; sumen, sugmen, udder, teat ; /undo,
fudi, pour out, shed, spread, bring forth, produce ; fuse,
copiously.
Goth., giutan, to pour out; Guth, God; according to
Pictet (Or. Ind.-Eur., ij. 660), lie to whom libations are
poured out = "Ved. huta.
Zend, zn, to sacrifice.
Afghan, sui, son.
Irish, soth, progenitor.
Alban., sua, race, family.
Pictet (loc. cit., i. 194) inclines to refer the Greek v\t)
and the Latin sylva to Sanskrit sdla, tree, through some
obsolete or hypothetical form, sdlava; but the Sanskrit
sdla or cdla is fully and correctly represented in the
Polynesian hala, fala, the Pandanus odorif., and ii\ij and
t-o-yij doubtless connect themselves with vm in some of its
primary but forgotten meanings, as much as vuk and u?.
I have purposely not referred to the Greek yym, x ewo *
%ew, to pour out, scatter, &c, and its numerous derivatives.
Beufey and Pictet refer it to Sanskrit hu, but Liddell and
Scott to em, liffit. The connection of the Polynesian hu
with the other Aryan branches is sufficiently established
without it.
Hu 2 , s. Tong., a royal appellation.
Welsh, Hu, name of a solar deity, also called Huon and
Huan.
Zend, Hu, the sun.
Sanskr., suvana, s4,ta, sunu, sun, from root su, to beget,
bring forth — vid. supra.
Greek, wj«, uei/5, title of Bacchus, as the god of ferti-
lising moisture — vid. u&>, Liddell and Scoft.
Goth., sunno and mnna, sun.
Huali, adj. Haw., bright, clean, pure, white, glittering,
shining. A synonym of this word, but of the same forma-
tion, is the Hawaiian huaka, clear, as pure water, bright,
white, shining. Huali is composed of Aw or hua, froth,
foam, bubble (obsolete as liquids), and ali or aliali, white,
as snow, or paper, or salt; Tah., ari-ari, transparent.
Hosted by GoOgle
i 2 8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Muaka, is composed of hu. and oka, to be light, as u
or morning ; akaka, clear, transparent, as glass or a liquid.
Greek, v«\os or ueXos, any clear, transparent stone ; in
later times glass, said by Jablonski to be an Egyptian word,
but by others to be derived from vw (vid, Liddell and
Seott,s.».),vaKH'0os, a precious stone, perhaps the amethyst,
also a flower of that name. The Hawaiian correlatives
will afford a satisfactory analysis of both £aXo? and
voKivBiK, without going to Egypt. Another kindred word,
the Latin vaccinium, a kind of plant, the whortleberry,
confirms the Aryan home-growth of this branch of deriva-
tives. The Latin sv.cclnv.rii or siwlnwm, ambeT, and the
Greek aov-^ov, id., like ■var.cinrtcm, LaXoi, and vaKivStn, pro-
bably also go back to the same formation as the Polynesian
hit-all, hu-alca.
Hui 1 , v. Haw., to unite together, to mix, to add one
to another, to assemble, meet; e. cluster, collection of
thiugs ; huihui, a bunch, cluster ; huiuna (for huiana), a
seam in a garment ; la-hui, collection of people, a nation.
Sam., sui, to dilute, to add ingredients to a thing ; mi, to
sew, to thread beads ; sustii, to mend, repair ; susvAa, to
fasten the ridge-pole of a house. Tong., hui, mingle, mix,
join; fufui, a flock of birds. N. Zeal., hui, hukui, to
gather, mix, unite; ra-kui, a company; ha-hui, a herd, a
flock. Tah., hui, a collection of persons, a company;
htiihui-manu, flock of birds; hui-tara-wa, Orion's belt.
Marqu., huhui, a bundle of taro.
Sanskr., yu, to bind, join, mix ; yuj, to join ; yuga, a
yoke, a pair, a couple ; yuti, mixing ; yutha, flock of birds
or beasts.
Greek, gevyvvpi, to join, put to, yoke up, bind, fasten ;
tjevym, a yoke of beasts, pair, couple; £vyov t the yoke;
fwKjj, belt, girdle.
Lat., jugum, a yoke ; jugo, bind up, tie together ; jungo,
bind, join, unite.
Gotb.,/wA, a yoke. A.-Sax., geok, id. Seand., ok, id.
Armen., zugel, attach together, yoke up ; zoygkh, a couple,
a pair. Fers., y&gh, a yoke.
Ho S ied by Google
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 129
Irish, ughaim, harness. Welsh, jow, yoke.
Lett., j&gs, yoke. Anc. Slav., jgo, yoke. Bohem., gho,
id. Lith., jungas, id.
A singular coincidence of application, if it has no nearer
connection, by the Polynesian and the Latin of this word
to similar purposes, occurs in the huhui and hui-tarawa of
the former and jugulw of the latter. In Hawaiian huhui
designates a constellation generally, but especially that of
the Pleiades ; in Tahitian hui-tarawa, lit. the transverse
or horizontal cluster, designates the stars generally called
Orion's belt, and in Latin jugulw represents the very same
stars in the constellation Orion.
Hui 2 , v. Haw., to ache, be in pain ; s. bodily pain ;
niho-hui, the toothache ; hui, huihui, cold, chilly, as
morning air or cold water; hukeki. Imkiki, cold, shivering
on account of wet. N. ZeaL, huka, cold. Tah., hui, hui-
hui, to throb as an artery, twitchings in the flesh.
Sauskr., each 1 , to be afflicted, grieve ; ouch 2 , to be wet,
fetid ; cuch, s. sorrow, grief; qusere sueima, cold ? To this
Sanksr. each Benfey refers the Goth, hiufau, to mourn,
lament, and the O. H. Germ, huvo, an owl,
Huka, s. Haw., a term used in calling hogs.
I am not aware that this word ia used for that purpose
in any of the other Polynesian groups, nor that any of those
groups have a name for hogs or swine that will ally itself
to this Hawaiian huka, unless we find it in the Fijian
vonga, a sow, which has the appearance of a foreign word
in Fijian speech, and as a remnant from the time when
the Polynesians sojourned in Fiji. But this Hawaiian
huka has doubtless a lingual affinity to the following
Indo-European terms used in calling hogs : —
Lett., chuka, a hog ; chuck-chuck, a term for calling
hogs.
Euss., chushka, pig ; chu-chu, a call to hogs.
Sax., chuck, a term used in calling hogs, probably in
more ancient times a name for swine, as we find it still
retained in the word "wood-chuck." The Welsh hwch, a
pig, from which we have the English hog, according- to
vol. in. 1
d by Google
i 3 o THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Pictet, makes the relation still plainer, whether chuck,
hwch, or huka refer themselves to the Sanskrit sw or
Polynesian hu, or, as Pictet prefers, ate onomatopoetic.
Huli, v. Haw., to turn generally in any way, to turn
over, roll over, search, change. Sum., fuli, turn over, roll
along. Tah., hurt, turn over, roll as a cask ; huri-ea, to
deliberate, turn a subject over in one's mind. N. Zeal.,
huri, turn. Related to this is the Haw. hula, the Tah.
hura, to bend over, fall over, move from place to place,
shake, tremble, dance, dancing, dancing and singing, a
Polynesian chorus, an expression of joy. Fiji., voli, to go
round about Sunda, buled, to be round. Malg., mi-holak,
to turn round ; hv.lik, holak, a turn ; tola, hola, buri, round.
Malay., gvling, to roll, turn.
Sanskr., ghiXrn, to reel, move to and fro, roll, as the
eye; ghlirna, vacillating, shaking, staggering; ghurq., to
whirl ; guda, gola, a ball ; gulpha, the ankle.
Pers., guli, g6li, a pill ; garuhah, a ball.
Greek, yvpos, round, crooked, a ring, a circle ; yvpo<t>, to
round, to bend. No etymon s, v. by Liddell and Scott.
Xopoi, the movement of dancers in a ring, a dance, dancing
with singing ; yoptmos, a crown.
Lat., curvus, crooked, bent.
Hum, s. Haw., feathers of birds, hair of other animals.
Tah., hum-hum, hair, wool, feathers. Tong., Sam., fulu,
hair, feathers. Marqu., huu, id. In all other Polynesian
groups, fulu, hum, uru, hair, fur, feathers. Fiji., vulua,
hair about the privates, a tabu word; vulu-vulu-ka-ni-
mata, eyelashes. Mai., lulu, feather ; bulu-kambing, wool ;
burong, a bird. Malg., vulu, hair. Amboyna, huru, feather.
Buru, fulun, folun, feather; folo, hair. Ceram. (Tobo),
ulon, hair ; fulin, feather. Amblaw, ol-nati, hair ; boloi,
feathers.
The West Aryan connections of this word, as designating
hair, feathers, . are not many nor very apparent. The
application to express a quantity, at first indefinite and
conventionally adopted as ten, within the Polynesian area,
might lead us to refer it to the Sanskrit (Ved.) ptiru —
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 131
which Benfey derives from pri — " much, many, exceeding."
But its limited use as a quantitative expression alongside
of its synonyms, as well as the total absence of the
application of this word to other matters conveying a
sense of quantity, leads me to infer that the quantitative
sense oifulu, as used singly or in compounds to express
the numeral ten, is secondary and derivative of the
original sense of hair, feathers, and has no connection with
the Sanskrit punt or pri, unless it can be shown that these
latter are themselves derivative, in sense at least, if not
in form, from some older word with a primary meaning of
hair or feathers. I find, however, I think, a relative of
hulu,fulu, &c in the
Greek touXos, down, the first growth of beard, the
down on some plants. Liddell and Scott refer iov\o? to
oi>\os, iv. (vid. Greek- Engl. Diet., s. v.) It may be so ;
both words occur in Homer. But I notice that Homer
always uses ov\os as an adjective, an attribute of 8pt£,
ko/j,tj, icapnvov, &c, whereas he uses tovKos as a substantive
having its own well-defined meaning. OuXos, conveying
the sense of " stout, thick, strong, crisp," may appropri-
ately apply to hair, beard, wool, and the like, but its
application to lovXo'; would be destructive of the sense,
and I therefore consider that there is no connection in
root or derivation between them.
Huna, v. Haw., to hide, conceal, protect, defend. N.
Zeal., Tah.,kuna, id. Rarot., Mang., una, id. Sam.,/w.?ia,
conceal; funai, id. Fiji., vuni, hid, concealed. Derivs.
Haw., huna, s. the private parts, pudenda; huna-huna l
caves in mountains or underground where people took
refuge in time of war. Fiji., vuni-langi, the horizon.
Malg., a-vuni, to conceal, secrete. The root of this word is
doubtless found in the Tong. fu-fu, with same meaning,
"to conceal," and in the Sam. fu, with a derivative
meaning, "vagina, pudendum;" perhaps also in the Tab.
huku, to close the mouth of a bag, to brail up a sail.
Sanskr., guh, to conceal, bide ; guhya, hidden, a secret,
pudendum; giiM, a cave, the heart; gudh, to cover,
Hosted by GoOgle
i 3 2 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
referred by Benfey to huh, surprise, deceive ; kuh-ala, a
juggler; kuh-ara, a cavern, cave.
Greek, icevSto, cover up, hide.
Sax., hydan, to hide. 0. H. Germ., hulta, a hut; vid.
Liddell and Scott, s. v. xevdm. Quser. Swed. gynna, to
favour, befriend, protect ; gunst, favour ?
Hune, adj. Haw., anciently it signified a collection of
people, aclass, tribe, or nation, as shown from the compound
Mene-hune, the people of Mene. When that signification
became obsolete, its meaning became equivalent to "a
poor man, destitute, poor," with two derivatives, ma-hune,
ili-hune, both meaning poor, destitute. Sam., songa, a
chief's upper servant, exempt from the precautions of the
tapu. N. Zeal., hunga, the common people, those who
were not " Ariki " or " Eangatira." Earot., unga, the
tenants of the chiefs, labourers. Tah., mana-hune, the
common people. In Haw. occurs also the simple form
hit, designating a class of the common people, nearly
synonymous with "Makaainana," the farmers.
The probable primary meaning of the Haw., Tah., hune
and Aw, H". Zeal., hunga, as a collection of men, a people
or class of people, connects this word with the Pulynes.
hui in its etymon, q. v. p. 128.
Hupe. s. Haw., mucus from the nose, snot, slime.
Tah., hupe, mucus, night-dew; hupe-hupe, dirty, despi-
cable, mean. Sam., sofe-so/e, native dish of yam cooked in
juice of cocoa-nut. Fiji., sove, ka-sove, soft,muddy, of earth.
Akin to
Sanskr., silpa, broth, soup, sauce.
Goth., supon, suhwon, to season, as with salt. Sax.
sipan, supan ; O.H. Germ., supan, saufjan, to sup up, drink
greedily, as beasts. All referable to the Sanskr.-Polynes.
m, Aw, and its family of derivatives.
Greek, otto?, juice, vegetable juice.
Possibly Lat. sapa, thickened must, new wine boiled
down, connects itself with the foregoing.
HuPO, adj. Haw., savage, ignorant, barbarous.
Sanskr., yup. to cenfuse, to trouble.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. r 33
Ka, v. Haw., to strike, dash, radiate, overthrow, finish,
to curse, he angry, to doom. Tali., ta, to strike, to tattoo,
repeat, relate. Sam., Marqu., ta, id., to reprove. Fiji, ta,
to chop, cut lightly ; ca, evil, had, destroyed, spoiled. This
word is the root of numerous derivatives, which will be
referred to as they occur. I am not aware that this root
has been preserved in any of the West Aryan tongues,
though its duplicated aud derivative forms are abundant.
In Hawaiian ka is also an interjection of surprise and
strong disapprobation. The Fijian caca, plural form of ta,
is probably the nearest Polynesian correlative of
Greek, Kaicov, bad, evil. No etymon assigned by Liddell
and Scott. In "Or. Ind.-Eur.," ii. no, A. Pictet suggests
that tca/co? is derived from Sanskrit kak, be unstable, vacil-
late, and that its primary meaning was " lache, tremblant."
But Sanskrit kak is probably itself a derivative or dupli-
cated form of the original, and in the Polynesian preserved
ka, in the sense of radiating, striking; whereas the Hawaiian
ka, in the sense of to curse, be angry, and the Fijian ca,, caca,
bad ; ca-ta, to hate, intr. caca, id., certainly correspond
better with the Greek tca/coi.
Ka'a, 1 v. Haw., to radiate, as rays of light from the
sun, as cinders from a red-hot iron, to turn round, roll
over, as a wheel, to pass off, away, from, to remove. Tong.,
taka, to go round, turn, roll. Sam., ta'a, to go at large, as
animals and fish. Tah., ta'a, to fall, to remove ; tata, to
strike, to beat Marqu., tata, to grind, triturate. Mang.,
po-taka, go round and round. Tong., Fak., ST. Zeah, Tah,,
takai, ta'a/t,, to bind round, to tie up; s. a ball. Sam.,
ta'ai, to wind round, to circle round, as smoke. Haw.,
ka'ai, to bind round, to girdle. In Tah., ta'a is also the
chin of the face, a circular piece of wood under the rafters
of a native house, separated, i.e., struck off, cut off. In
Haw., Ma is a brancli of a vine, a strand of a cord. Fiji.,
qata, surround, enclose.
Sanskr., kak, be unsteady; kaksha, a spreading creeper,
the side or flank ; kakshd, armpit, end of the lower garment
tucked into the waistband, a girdle, enclosure ; kakshya, a
Hosted by GoOgle
134 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
girdle, an enclosed court, the cup of a balauce ; chakra, a
wheel, a circle, a discus.
Pers., ckak, a cart.
Greek, icvickos, a ring, circle, wheel, a circular motion, a
sphere, globe ; Kip/cos, a falcon or hawk that flies in circles
or wheels, a circle ; zap/cow, to hoop round, secure with
rings. Vid. Liddell and Scott, s. v.
Lat., circus, circle; cirdno, to round.
Ka'a. 2 , s. Haw., also ka'ao, a tradition, a legend. Tail.,
to, to repeat, relate; ta'a-raa, explication, separation ; ta'o,
$. a word, speech; v. to speak, address, bid, command.
Tong., ta'anga, song, poetry. Sam., ta, to strike with a
stick, beat as a drum, play on an instrument with the
hands, to reprove, to tattoo ; ta'a-nio, a roundabout way of
speaking. Marqu., Mang., taJcao, to speak, tell, a word,
information. Fiji., tata, speak indistinctly; s. an order,
command. Malg., tata, acknowledgment, profession ;
takho, echo ; takon, secret, mystery.
Sanskr., kath, to tell, announce, declare, converse, com-
mand; kuthd, a tale, a speech, discourse; katth, to boasr,,
praise, blame.
Ka'i 1 , v. Haw., to lift up the hand and carry, to lift up
the foot and walk t to lead, guide, direct, bring, take in
hand ; ka'i-ka'i, to lift up, as the hands or the eyes, to take
up, carry off, carry tenderly, as a child ; kaka'i, to go in
company, travel together, follow; s. a family, including
servants, dependants, &c. Marqu., taki, to take, seize, re-
move. Fak., Tong., Mang., taki, to convey, bring along,
lead, direct. Sam., ta'i, ta'i-lai; Tab., ta'ita'i, id. Earot,,
ta'i-ta'i, a leader, conductor. Malg., tak, a gift, portion
settlement ; taten, to bring along, apporter. Fiji., taki-va,
carry water or food on a tray.
Sanskr., tak, to start (Ved.) ; taksh, to slice off, cut off,
prepare, form (Ved.); takshan, a carpenter ; dagh, to attain
(Ved.)
Greek, taaam, to airange, put in order, to form ; ra^f?
comp. Baa-awv, sup. to^io-tos, quick, swift, fleet; tikto>,
to bring into the world, to beget ; re^cij, art, skill, crafc ;
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 135
Toaaaii, Dor. aor. part, of an unknown pres., to happen,
to be ; re/crcov, a carpenter, craftsman ; Be^o/iai, to take,
accept, receive.
Lat., tango, tactum, to touch, take, reach, arrive at;
lignum, building materials; texo, to put together, make,
frame, weave.
Goth., tecan, pt. t. taitok, to touch. Sax., tmcan, to
take. Swed., taga, id. O. Norse, tegia, touch lightly, to
tap. Sax. teogan, to pull, draw. Goth., tiuhan, pt. t.
tauh, to tow, pull, draw, henee to lead, to guide ; mith-ga-
tiuhan, carry away; bi-tiuhan, to lead about. Swed., lag;
Germ., %ug, expedition, procession, march, passage.
For other relatives vid. s. v. Kaha.
Kai 2 , s. Haw., sea, salt water, brine, pickle, in opp.
to wai, or fresh water. Tah., ta'i, id. Sam., tai, the sea,
the tide. Tong., tahi, the sea, sea-water. Marqu., tai, id.
Fiji., tad, the sea. Malg., taikh, the sea. In the pre-
Malay dialects of the Indian Archipelago this word is
applied to both sea and salt, as in Ceram. (Ahtiago),
tasi, the sea; tai-sin, id. ; U him, salt. Matabello, tahi, the
sea. Amboyna, tasi, salt. Saparua, tasi, id. Sunda, tjai,
tjahi, water.
Sanskr., kde, he visible, to shine; kdr.ita, resplendent;
kddn, shining ; Msdra, a pond.
The formation of a word to express sea and salt from a
root conveying the sense of " shining, resplendent," has
strong analogies throughout the Aryan family, and is as
legitimate a process, and perhaps older in conception, as
the Sanskr. mira, Lat. mare, from mri, to die ; as the
Lat. vastum, desert ; Sanskr., vasra, death ; vasu, dry,
sterile ; vasuku and mcira, sea-salt, from Sanskr. vas or
vast, interficere, occidere, according to Pictet (loc. cit., i. §
16). The sense of " shining, brightness," as applied to the
Polynesian tad, tahi, or ta'i, is nearly obsolete, but lingers
still in some of the composites, as in the Tah. tai-ao,
dawn (brightness of the day or sky) ; as in the Marqu.
tai-tai, proper, neat, bright; perhaps also iu^the Haw.
ai-ai, bright, as moonlight, fair, white. The Sanskr.
Hosted by GoOgle
136 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Icdsdra, pond, from kac, to shine, is doubtless due to a
similar conception, and confirms the Polynesian relation of
tai or kai. In the Suuda dialect, alongside of tjahi, water,
occurs tjahaya, to shine, to blink : there also the Sanskrit
form and analogy of application are manifest.
Kao-kao, v. Haw., be red. Koot and primary meaning
obsolete in Haw. Sam., tao, to bake. Marqu., too, bake,
roast, sacrifice. Tab., tao, baked, boiled, cooked.
Greek, tcaita, Old Att. Kaa>, to light, kindle, burn, scorch.
According to Liddell and Scott, Pott refers tcaim to
.Sanskrit eush, be dry, but Curtlus rejects this.
In Dravid. (Tamil), kay, to be hot, burn.
Kau, i?. Haw., to hang up, suspend, to tie or gird on,
to put or place a thing, to fall upon, to put on, as a
burden, to set or fix, as boundaries of a land, or a decree,
to promulgate, as a law ; in a neuter sense, to light down,
as a bird, as a spiritual influence ; adj. a setting of the
sun, a resting, a roost for fowls ; kau-a, to hesitate, be in
doubt, suspense, to beg off; kau-o, to draw, as a load;
morally, to endure, to incline to, to pray for some special
blessing; kau-oha, a dying charge, bequest, covenant,
commission, command ; kau-kai, to wait for an event, to
expect; kau-kau, to take counsel, to resolve, to chide, to
reprove, to explain, make clear ; kau-la, a rope, cord,
tendon, a prophet, a seer ; kau-la-i, to hang up, put up in
the sun; kau-lana, fame, report, renown; ma-kau, be
ready, prepared; akau, the right hand (dexter), to the
right, to the north, north. In the Southern dialects we
find ; Tong., tan, to hang, overhang, impend, extend to, fit,
be suitable; ma-tow, the right hand; ta-tau, equal, like
(balauced) ; tan-la, a cable ; tau-ranga, an anchoring
place. Sam., tow, to rest on, light on, fall on ; faa-ta-tau,
to compare ; taw, what is proper and right ; tau-au, to
tend towards, either decline or increase ; tau-me, stretch
up the hand and not reach, to desire and not obtain ;
tau-i, reward, payment, revenge ; tow-to, an anchor, to
anchor, the priest of a god ; tau-la-i, to hang up to ; tow-
langa, a sacred offering, an anchorage ; tau-lalo, let the
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 137
hands drop in fighting, be conquered; tau-tau, to hang,
hang up; ma-tau, right-hatid side, an axe; faa~tau,
equally, alike ; v. to buy, barter, sell ; faa-tau-oa, a mer-
chant. Marqu., tau, to carry on the back; tau-tau,
suspended, hung up ; ta-tau, to count, reckon ; tau-a, a
rope, a priest; a-tau, ka-iau, an anchor. N. Zeal., tan,
besides previous meanings, to meet ; ma-tau, expert,
dexterous, shrewd, Tah., tau, to hang upon, an anchor;
tau-ai, to hang up, spread out, as clothes to dry; tau-i,
price, cost, to exchange, buy; tau-ra, cord, a troop, crowd,
be inspired, a prophet; tau-e, a swing, see-saw; tau-piri,
tail for a kite ; lau-mata, a visor, a mask ; tau-mi, a
breastplate, plastron ; a-tau, right hand, to the right,
Fiji., tau, to fall, as of rain, to fall upon ; tau-ca, to place
or put down a thing; tau-nga, a swinging shelf. Malg.,
mang-halau, mana-iao, to place, put.
Sanskr., kavi, a wise man, a poet ; kdv-ya, coming from
old sages, a bard, a poem ; kavi-td, poetry, wisdom. Ben-
fey refers this word to M, to cry, sound. Pictet, on the
other hand (loc. cit., ii. 480) remarks ; " D'aprc3 le Diet,
de Pe"tersbourg, l'origine de kavi est probablement la
meine que celle de aktila ou dktlti, intention, motif, ce
qui conduirait a une racine kit ou fcu, perdue en Sanskrit,
mais conserves dans plusieurs langues europ^ennes avec
le sens de voir, preVoir, eonnaitre, &c. Ici, sans doute, le
grec Koem, Koam, pour xoFeco, eonnaitre, ainsi que aieovto,
entendre — ukotj, audition, &c. Ensuifce de latin caveo,
prendre garde, 6tre prudent, d'ou cautus, cautio, &c ; l'anc.
slave cute, cognoseere, cutue, cognitio, po-cuvati, custodire,
&c; et, enfin, avec s prosth^tique, l'ang.-sax. scawian ;
anc. all. scawdn, mod. schauen, conspicere, considerare,
intueri, speculari, &c. La vraie signification de kavi, sage,
prudent, et proprement voyant, explique comment ce nom,
ainsi que kavd, est devenu en zend celui du roi, dont l'office
est de prevoir, de surveiller, de diriger avec sagesse et pru-
dence. De la kdvya, royal, et le persan kay, grand roi,
hgros, et noble, &c. C'est ce qui empgche de rattacher,
avec Benfey (Samav. Gl.), kavi a la rac km-, sonare
Hosted by GoOgle
138 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
eanere, qui expliquerait bien le sens de poe"te, mais non
paa celui de sage et de roi."
May not that lev, or M, " perdue en sauskrit," be only a
contracted and dialectical fonn of the still living Poly-
nesian hau, tau, in its moral and secondary sense, " to be
in doubt, to deliberate, to endure, to wait, take counsel,
explain, a prophet, a seer, a priest ? "
While thus the root, as well as the derivatives of this
word, in its moral sense, have been retained and diffused
throughout the Aryan family east and west, the analogies
to the material and primary sense, so widely adopted in
the Polynesian branch, seem to be totally wanting, or at
least very deficient, in the West Aryan branches. I find,
however, the following words, which may perhaps he
classed in that category, and whose etymons are as yet
doubtful or unsatisfactory : —
Sanskr., kavaka, a mushroom ; kavacha, mail-armour ;
kavara, a braid of hair; hwem-dha, kaban-dha, a cloud,
vapour ; kaulika, a weaver. Of the last Benfey says, " i.e.,
probably kula-ilca ; " but hula, a herd, flock, multitude,
family, conveys no idea from which the name or occupa-
tion of a weaver can be derived. The other words
stand in Benfey's Dictionary without any reference what-
Lat., cautes, a crag, peaked rock, as overhanging ?
Greek, KavKaXts, an umbelliferous herb ; /cava!;, i&jvtj, a
gull, a seamew ; KavKaXias, a kind of bird — probably
both so called from the floating, suspended character of
their flight.
Kaha 1 , v. Haw., to cut, hew, as timber, cut open ;
kahe, cut longitudinally, to slit; kahi, to cut, shave, slit,
comb, rub gently. These three forms doubtless proeeed
from the same root. Sam., tafa, to cut, gash, scarify; tafi,
to brush, sweep, shave. Tan., taha, a side; taha-hu, to
skim, bale, ladle ; taha-taha, declining, as the sun, wander-
ing, as the eye ; tahi-tahi, to brush with the hand, weed,
wipe off, separate. Marqu., kahi-kahi, thin, slender, mince.
Fiji., tad, a razor; tasi-a, to shave; tava, to cut generally;
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 139
tavi-a, to brush the head with the hand, to slap a thing.
Malg., katsa, incisions ; /Match, scarification. Timor, taha,
a cleaver. Ceram. (Ahtiago), tafim, a chopper.
Sanskr., taksk, to slice wood, cut to pieces, to wound, to
prepare, form; takshan, a carpenter; tvaksh, to produce, to
work, to pare.
Zend, lash, to cut, fashion, to make, smoothe.
For other relatives sees. v. Ka'i, Taki, p. 135. I there-
fore only refer to —
Greek, tv/cos, a hammer or pick ; rv/eam), instrument for
thrashing.
A.-Sax., thixl, thisl ; 0. H. Germ., dishila, desha, axe,
adze.
Lith., taszyti, to cut with an nxe ; taisyti, arrange, pre-
pare. Anc. Slav., tesati, to cut. Pol., tasak, cutlass.
It is very probable that the Polynesian N. Zeal, toki
toi, koi (Sam. and Haw.), adze, hatchet, refers itself to
this same family and its kindred forms expressive of the
instrument of cutting.
It may be interesting to note in the development of
language that the original root of this was probably sub-
ject to a twofold pronunciation, a guttural and a sibilant,
of which some dialects have retained one, others the other,
and some both. For instance: — Ved., talc; Zend, tash;
Sanskr., taksh; Greek, tckto-q), reTay^a; Lat., tago, tec-
tum; Slav., tesati; Goth., tekan; Polynes., taki, toki,
/('«', with sub-iii;iltci.s kifi, taki.
Kaha 2 , s. Haw., the crack, as of a whip ; the report,
as of a pistol. Tah., tafa, sonorous, loud -sounding.
Sanskr., kac., to sound ; kaca, kasha, a whip.
Kahe, v. Haw., to run, as water, to flow, as a stream,
to spill, pour out, drop, trickle. Sam., Ton g., tafe; Tah.,
take, id. Malg., tazun, run out, leak, flow.
Sanskr., cac (cos), jump, to move irregularly by leaping.
Irish, casaini, move about crookedly and rapidly ; caig, a
stream ; cos, rapid, agile.
Armor., kas, quickness, speed.
To the Sanskrit cac, cos, or, as Pictet suggests, a still
Google
Hosted by ^jOOQ
i40 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
older has, refers the Sanskrit caca, a horse, a rabbit ; the
0. H. Germ, haso, Mod. Germ. Tuise, Eng. hare, and Germ.,
Scand., Eng., hast, haste, hasten.
Kahu, v. Haw., to kindle or make fire, to burn, as lime
in a pit, to cook, bake. Tab., tahu, id., to conjure, act as
a sorcerer. Marqu., tahu, light fire, to cook. Sam., Tong.,
ta/u, make up the fire ; tafu-la'i, a large fire ; tafu-tafu, an
oven of lime. Karot., tau, make fire. N. Zeal., tahuna,
id, Fiji., taou-na, to broil, roast, set on fire; taw,, s.
charred sticks ; tavu-cawa, a steam-bath ; tavu-lavu, to
burn down, to clear the ground for planting ; tavu-teke,
a frying-pan. Perhaps the Midi;. Ise-mliil; smoke, vapour,
incense, refers itself to this family.
Sanskr., tap, to warm, to heat, to burn up, consume,
mortify oneself; tapa, heat, hot season; tapas, fire, pen-
ance, mortification ; tapana, warming, tormenting, the sun.
Zend, tap, to become warm ; tafnu, burning. Pers.,
taftan, to burn.
Greek, $airTa>, perform funeral rites. Those rites in
early times were performed by burning the body and
burying the ashes ; hence, doubtless, the original sense of
the word was to burn. Ta<pos, funeral, place of burial;
re<ppt], ashes. Liddell and Scott remark that Bama is
a "strengthened form of a root, ra<j>, which appears in
the fut. and aor. 2 pass., and in to^xks." They are pro-
bably correct, and that brings the Greek more in accord
with the Zend trafnu, the Polyues. tafu, and the A. -Sax.
tkefian.
Lat, tepeo, he warm ; tcpidus.
A. Sax., thejian, testuare.
Irish, teboih, heat.
Anc. Slav., teplu, toply, warm.
Scyth., Tahiti, the fire-goddess. Vid. Rawlinson's "Hero-
dotus," iii. 160.
To this Polynesian kaliu, tafu, refer themselves two
words in a derivative sense, as a reminiscence of the times
when the making and procuring fire was the greatest art
discovered. One is Haw. kahu, s. an upper servant,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 141
guardian, nurse, feeder, keeper. Marqu., tahu, a cook.
K. Zeal., tahu, a husband. The other is Haw. kahuna,
a general name of an artificer exercising some trade or
profession, and in a special sense applied to the priest-
hood, Tah., tahua, an artificer, a workman; takv.-ta.liu, a
class of priests, a sorcerer. Sam., tufunga, a carpenter, a
tattoo-marker. N. Zeal., tohunga, a workman, artificer.
Marqn., tuhnlca, skilful, a priest. Probably also the Malg.
rr w i.-l-tahe, a doctor, modicus.
Kala 1 , v. Haw., only used in dupl. and comp. forms ;
kalakala, rough, sharp, scraggy, knotty, harsh ; kakala, be
rough, sharp ; s. the breaking of the surf, the point of
a needle, the spur of a cock ; hookala, to sharpen, to whet ;
rig. to sharpen the tongue, to speak injuriously of one.
Tong., tola, thorn ; tala-tala, thorny, rough, prickly. N.
Zeal., tara-tara, id.; tara, the upright poles in a fence.
Tah., tara, thorn, sharp point, cock's spur; to-tara, the
sea-urchin, echinus. Sam., tala, a thorn, the barb of a
spear ; tala-tala. prickly, rough. In all the foregoing, tara,
tala, and kala also mean the gable end of a house. Fiji.,
karo, prickly. Matabello and Teor, gala-gala, a spear.
Biaju, ti-kala, a post. Malg., tolan, adze, angle, fish-bone,
bone.
Sanskr., kara, the tip of the hand or of a ray ; karkata,
a crab; karkara, hard, firm, harsh, cruel; karj, to pain;
kdrand, torture; hard, jail, prison; khara, solid, sharp,
hoarse, s. an ass ; khurj, to creak ; charaka, prison.
Pers., charas, prison, pain, torture.
Greek, icapafios, a beetle ; icapKtvos, a crab, a pair of
tongs ; KapKapov, prison ; KapBof, a thistle ; icapts, lobster ;
xapxapo?, sharp-pointed, jagged; x a P a %> a pointed stake;
icapyaptas, a shark ; %apaZpa, a mountain torrent.
Lat., calx, heel; calcar, spur; career, prison; cancer,
crab ; homo, stand on end, as hair, bristle, he rough,
sli:vcr.
A. -Sax., hearm, damage, injury; harrow, v. and s.
Itallus, rock, stone. Goth., kara, care, anxiety. Swed.,
kclrf, rough, rude, harsh.
Google
Hosted by VjOOQ
i 4 2 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Anc Slav., karati, to quarrel. Russ., kara, punishment.
Lith., kora, id. ; kaline, prison.
Kala 2 , v. Haw., to loosen, untie, separate from, put
off, absolve, spare ; kala-i, to hew, cut, pare, divide out,
apportion. Sam., tola, to loosen, untie ; tatala, id., release
from contract or obligation ; tala-to, to undo, to let go
a thing; tala-i, to adze, chip off; tala-ia, be relieved,
freed. N. Zeal., tara. Tah., tara, tatara, untie, set free ;
tara-i, to chop or adze, as a piece of timber ; tara-e-tuira,
expiation, forgiveness of sin. Marqu., taa-i, to cut off,
chop, chip; taai-taai, to carve. Fiji., tala, to send off, a
messenger ; tala-voka, a landslip. Sunda, tulun, to loosen,
unbind. TagaL, tolon, to help. Malg., hala, take off, re-
move from; mang-hala, to steal, pillage, divest; mang-
hala-mifant, release from an oatli ( — Sam., tatala),
mi-hf'b,, to leave, quit.
Sanskr., kart, to loosen ; kurtrikd, a hunter's knife ; krit,
to cut down, cut off, extract ; karhtari, scissors.
Greek, j^nXae), to slack, loosen, rend, let go, be indulgent,
to pardon ; ^aX-ei/ias, loose-robed, ungirt, of the Bacliantes ;
Kkaa, break off, break in pieces ; arXao-i?, fracture. Per-
haps icetpw, cut short, as hair, to shave, shear, cut or hew
out, to ravage, pillage. This latter word Liddell and Scott
refer to Sanskrit cri, to hurt, wouud, he broken, while
they give no etymon for j(aXa(o, nor for K\.aa>. Benfey,
however, refers k\oo> to cri. I think more probable that
xXaco is but a contraction of yakace. To kart and krit
Benfey refers the Lat. culler, Sanskr. karttrikd, but
Liddell and Scott refer cutter to Sanskr. cri, Greek
K€ipa>. The Polynesian offers an easier, and, I venture to
say, an older etymon to all these varying forms, even to
cri, if wanted.
Lat., clades, breaking, breakage, damage, loss ; classis, a
division, a elass ; talea, a cutting, branch, stake, any small
piece cut off; colo, with perhaps a primary sense of "to
break," to till, to cultivate ; cutter a ploughshare, a knife
generally ; cortex, back, rind.
Irish, tallan, cut off. Welsh, toli, separate.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 143
Icel., taiga., hew, chip off, smoothe. Swed., ttilja, to cut,
chip, carve. A.-Sax., scearan, to share, divide. In Norse
and N. Engl, scar, a cut off, precipitous rock, retained in
names of places, as " Scar-ho rough," &c. Swed., shir,
broken, scattered rocks off a coast.
To this Polynesian kola, tola, in the sense of separating,
dividing, apportion, I think may justly be referred the
Sanskrit kald, a small part, a portion, a division of time,
as well as kdla, time period. Benfey refers kald to kri ;
but the compounds nish-kala, undivided, and sa-kala,
whole, as well as kald-pa (vb. 2. pd), a bundle, totality,
imply a root indicating previous separation, division, &c„
rather than "making, doing, performing," the primary
sense of kri. In the Polynesian (Haw.) kala is also ap-
plied to time, but always accompanied with a negative,
as "aole e kala," not lately, some time ago, long ago; and
from its conventional use it is evident that time was not
its primary sense, any more than it is of the Sanskrit kald
or kdla. Probably in the same way that the English tale,
tally, and score, derived from the same root, were applied
to numbers, so kala was applied conventionally to time,
and the Haw. " aole e kala," lit. " not to be scored," while
preserving the primary sense, came to signify time past
and long gone. Outside of the Polynesian and Sanskrit
I am not aware that this word in its application to time
has any analogues in the other Aryan branches,
Another derivative, probably, is the Hawaiian kalana,
to strain, filter, as through a cloth or the fibres of the
cocoa-nut husk, to separate ; s. a strainer, filter. Its corre-
lative, I think, is the Latin colum, a strainer, colo-are, to
strain, purify. Pictet (Or. Ind.-Eur., ii. 286) refers colum
to the Sanskrit chal, to move, tremble, shake, and chdlani,
a sieve. Though the result may be the same, yet it seems
to me that there is a great difference in the underlying
sense of a " sieve," that must be shaken, and a " strainer "
or " filter," that must be squeezed or perform their func-
tion while at rest, in order to separate the good from the
worthless. The Latins — so far as my reading goes — did
Hosted by GoOgle
144
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
not use the words colum and cribrum. interchangeably.
One represented one method of separation, the other
another. I prefer, therefore, to ally the Latin colum to the
Polynesian kala and kalana.
Kala 3 , v. Haw., to proclaim, cry, publish, call out,
invite, send for; ku-kala, id. ; s. a public crier. Tong.,
tola, to speak, tell, bid. Sam., tala, to tell, relate, a narra-
tive, news ; tala-i, to proclaim ; tala-a-Ulo, to lie ; tala-u,
to make a noise, as a number of people talking together ;
tala-tala, converse, relate ; tala-tala-o, to cackle as a hen,
to scold. Mang., ta?a-u, to call. N. Zeal., karanga, to
call. Malg., talakh, talak, public, regard, evidence.
Greek, icaKew, to call, invite, invoke, to name ; *\eo?,
rumour, report, fame; xaXavSpa, a lark.
Lat, calo, to call, call out, convoke ; calator, calender.,
clamo.
I eel., tel, to call, to name. Scand., tala, to speak, say,
telL Swed., kalla, to call, to name; tolka, to interpret,
explain.
Sanskr., lad, to sound, to count; kala-kala, confused
noise; kala, dumb (Ved.), indistinct, confused, low-voiced;
kalaha, a quarrel.
Kali, v. Haw., to wait, to tarry, to stay, expect, hesi-
tate; s. slowness, hesitancy of speech, the edge of a
board, leaf, &c. ; kakali, to wait, be detained ; kali-kali, to
fall behind, be not quite even with something else. Sam.,
tali, to wait for, to answer, to receive, adv. nearly ; iatali,
to wait for. Tab., talari, to wait, expect, delay. N. Zeal.,
talari, id.
Lat., tardus, slow, tardy.
Germ., harren, to stay, wait for, delay, tarry. Swed.,
droja, stay, tarry, stop.
I know not what Zend or Sanskrit word may be akin
to Latin tardus, but, until a better one is found, I think
myself justified in referring it to the Polynesian kali, tari.
It may be noted that, according to Dr. Caldwell's Comp.
Gram. Dravid. Lang., in the Tamil tari signifies " to
remain." Have the Dravidians borrowed it from pre-
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
145
Vedic Aryans, or have the Polynesians borrowed from the
Dravidians ?
Kalo, s. Haw., one of the class of gods called " Akua
iwho," the fixed or stable gods ; kalo-kalo, to pray to the
gods. Tab.., taro-faro, id. Sam., talo-sanga, talo-talonga,
a prayer, praying. Fiji., kalo-kalo, a star ; kalo-u, a god,
also a falling star, which the natives take for a god. Malg.,
terak-afu, feux-follets, meteores ; terak-anru, dawn, day-
break ; terak-hal, twilight. This word, with the meaning
of " a staT," perhaps also of " sun," still survives in several
of the pre-Malay dialects of Asonesia, S. Celebes (Bouton) j
kati-popo, a star. Burn (Massaralty), tolo-ti, id. Ceram.
(Tobo), tol, id. Gilolo (Gani), be-tol, id. Matabello, toiu,
id. Biajau, kuli-ginta, id. Salibabo, alo, the sun. Celebes
(Salayer), mata-alo, id.
Sanskr., tdra, a star, the pupil of the eye ; tdrd, a meteor,
a shooting star, the name of deities.
Greek, reipea, the heavenly constellations, signs ; -report,
a sign, wonder, omen, signs in the heaven, star, meteor.
Benfey refers tdra, a star, to an " original st&ra, cf. 3 stri,"
and refers this 3 stri to "probably 2 as+tri," a shooter,
from 2 as, to throw. Max Miiller and others refer tdra to
original stdra, from 1 stri, to spread, expand, to strew.
Liddell and Scott, after Curtius, refer Sanskr. staras, tdrd,
Zend aetar, ctar, Greek retpos, Tepas, Lat. astrum, stella,
&C to a root aarp ; but s. v. ret,poi they seem to doubt
its connection with oarr/p, staras, tdrd. Without pre-
suming to decide between such authorities, it seems to
me that the existence of the cognate Polynesian terms in
halo, kali, terak, tolo, kuli, as names for stars and meteors,
would indicate an older and a common formation of tdrd,
repa?, reipos, and the Polynesian terms from some root
other than the comparatively later stri or a supposed com-
pound like as + tri. Whether the Polynesian, Sanskrit,
and Greek forms connect themselves in preference to
Sanskrit tri (taritum, inf.), to pass over, to hasten, or to
tur (Ved.), to hasten, or to tvar, make haste, be swift, I
leave abler men to decide, though probably all go back to
VOL. IIL K
Hosted byGoOgle
146 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
some primary form from which they diverged with diffe-
rent shades of meaning. The employment of the Sanskrit
tdrd as " a name of deities," and of the compound Turd-
sdh as a name or epithet of Indra and Vishnu, brings it
en rapport with the Polynesian halo, kalo-u, a class of gods,
a god.
The Fijian, where so much Polynesian archaic lore was
deposited, seems to be, in this ease, the connecting link
between the Asonesian (pre-Malay) and Sanskrit primary
conception of the word as a star, a meteor, now lost in
Polynesia proper, and the secondary conception of it as a
deity and a religious performance.
Kama 1 , s. Haw., first husband of a wife ; kama-i, to
play the whoremonger for hire; kama-kama, to practise
prostitution ; hoo-kama-kama, s. a prostitute ; probably
akin to Marqu., karni-kami, to desire ; Fiji., kami kami-ca,
sweet, agreeable, pleasant.
Sanskr., kam, to love, to desire; hlni-ya, agreeable;
kdma, wish, desire, love, the god of love ; kdma-tva, love
of pleasure; kdma-rasika, libidinous; kdmdtman, volup-
tuous, sensual ; kdmin, desiring, having sexual intercourse,
alover; kdnti — kam+ti, beauty.
Lat, earns = kam-ra, beautiful, charming ; amo, to love ;
amanus, agreeable (Benfey).
Kama 2 , v. Haw., to bind, tie, make fast, tie up, as a
bundle, to lead, direct ; kama-kama, to bind, tie on. With
Caus. Aw-, to adopt as a child; " ktiki-hookama," an adopted
child. Fiji., tama-ta, tame, domesticated.
Connected with this probably primary sense of " to tie,
fasten, connect, direct," is the Polynesian word kama, tama,
as expressing a family relation, mostly that of children,
sometimes of the father, as in the Sam. and Fiji, tama, and
Tong. tamai; Malg., tamaha, tamed, a domestic; taman,
habitude, custom, tamed, a heifer.
Sanskr., dam, to tame ; dam-ana, subduing ; dam-pati,
master of a house. Ved., dam, dama, house, dwelling.
Zend, demdna, house.
Greek, hapafo, Sapam, to tame, break in, bring under
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 147
the yoke ; S/j.wi, a slave ; S/itjtij/j, a tamer ; SapaXrji, a
subduer; Safiakti, a heifer, a girl; So/101, a house; So^ij,
a building ; Se/iw, to build.
Lat., domo, to tame, subdue ; domitus, dmainiis, domus.
dumv.'Uiv /»;
Irish, du'inh, daimh, house, family; damh, cattle ; domkan,
a young bull.
Pers., <fam, any tame beast.
Armen., do/im, house, family.
A.-Sax., tam, tame ; tamjan, to tame ; team, family, race.
Goth., ga-tamjan, to tame ; ga-timan, to suit, agree with.
0. H. Germ., zamon, to tame. Germ., zaum, bridle. Mod.
Eng., team, two or more animals harnessed together.
Swed., torn, reins to a bridle ; lam, tame ; tomt, a house,
lot.
I cannot better explain the relation of the words signi-
fying "house, family," to those signifying "to tame, to
subdue," than by quoting from A. Pictet (Orig. Ind-Eur.,
ii. 237) : — " La racine en Sanskrit est dam, domitum, mitem
esse et domare, et le Diet, de P. voit dans dama, non pas
la maison matenelle, mais le lieu on regne et domine le
chef de la famille, ee qui result emit d'ailleur3 de l'emploi
de ce mot dans les Vedas. II y est ajoute que, d'apres
cela, il faudrait separer le grec So/ios de Se/iat, construire,
ce qui semble cependant fort difficile. Le grec pourrait
bien ici, comme le pense Lassen (Anthol. Sans. Gloss.), avoir
conserve, mieux que le Sanskrit, le sens primitif de la
racine dam, qui doit avoir et£ celui de lier. Cf. Sew, qui
serait a hffia, comme le sans. d&, ligare, k dam, et comme
gd, ire, a gam. On conceit, en effet, que, de la notion de
Her, soient provenues seeondairement, d'une part celle de
dompter, de m§me que l'alleinand bandigm, vient de band
et de binden, et de l'autre celle de construire. La premiere
est rested attached au Sanskrit dam, en accord avec plu-
sieurs autres langues ariennes, grec 5a/iao> (auqnel on ne
saurait rapporter &o/ioi), lat. domo, cymr. dofi, armor, donva,
goth. tamjan, &c. ; la seconds ne s'est maintenue que dans
le grec Se/AQ», car le goth. timrjan, asdificare, que Ton a
Hosted by Google
148 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
compare, eat probablenient tout different (Cf. I. i. p. 209).
Si dama et So/ios d^rivent en realite de dam dans son
acception la plus ancienne, ces 110ms auraient dtSsigne" la
inaison en tant que construction dont les parties sont Hies
entr'elles, ce qui peut s' entendre a la lettre du mode tout
primitif de conatruire avee des bois et des branches
eutrelacees. Bans l'etat de la question, une decision
finale n'est guere possible." But the preservation of the
primitive sense " to bind, tie on," in the Polynesian Jcama,
tama, may greatly aid in arriving at that " decision ; " and
the family relation expressed in the Polynesian kama,
tama, child, children, lit. qui connexe sunt, as well as the
Caus. hoo-kama, to adopt as a child, lit. to eause to be
connected, scil. with another, clearly indicate a very
ancient mode of transition of sense, which I think may
be recognised also in the A.-Sax. team, family, progeny, a
word springing, doubtless, directly from some ancient
form in tam, with the same sense of binding, connecting,
as the Polynesian kama, tama.
Apropos of this A.-Sax. team, it is interesting to note
how, in the evolution of language, words frequently, after
centuries of service in secondary and derivative senses,
return gradually and imperceptibly to the primitive sense,
the root idea. The English team no longer signifies
"family, progeny, race," but two or more animals har-
nessed together, because of their being bound or fastened
together ; and the Swed. lorn, tommar, the Germ, mum,
reins, bridle, no longer represent their immediate ances-
tors, the O. H. Germ, zdmon and the Goth, tamjan, to
tame, subdue, but the far older and long-disused sense of
to tie, to fasten, bind, connect.
The Fijian tama-ta, tame, domesticated, is especially
valuable as showing the transition from the primitive
sense of " to tie, to bind," to the West Aryan sense of
" taming, subduing," in Safiaco, tamjan, domo, &c,
Kama. 3 , adj. Fiji., burnt, fired; kama-ca, to burn, set
on fire. Tah., tama-u, tinder on which to catch sparks of
fire ; tamau-o, keep burning, as a firebrand for the night.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 149
8am., tamata, to burn dimly, as the fire of an oven. Pro-
bably the Haw. amau, amaumau, fern, brake, used as
tinder to catch the fire from the fire-sticks.
Greek, m/woj, oven, furnace, kiln ; never an open fire.
Sanskr., tdmra, r: op pen-red colour, copper; t&marasa,
a lotus.
Liddell and Scott suggest that tea/twos is derived "per-
haps from Ktua, icaat" to light, to kindle, to burn, and
indicate that itaua, icaa>, are altered forms of KaFW. Ben-
fey refers tdmra to Sanskrit tarn, Ved. to choke, tamas,
darkness, gloom, night, and gives no etymon to t&marasa.
I think both those references are not well chosen. Lid-
dell and Scott themselves seem to doubt the correctness
of their reference. If icafta is an older form of meat,
Kaa, would not that indicate a connection with raipos,
Qairrm, Sanskr. tap, Zend tafnu, Polynes. tafn, kahu,
q. v. 1 In regard to the reference of tdmra by Benfey
from tarn and tamas, it is difficult to trace the connection
and transition of sense from "to choke, to be dark, be
night," to the "red colour of copper" and "the lotus."
I hold, therefore, that there must have been, in more
ancient times, a form in ham, or tarn corresponding in
sense to the Polynesian " to burn " or " to be of a reddish
colour," like fire, with which the Sanskrit tdmra and
t&marasa are connected, lost in Sanskrit but preserved
in Polynesian.
Kamaa, *. Haw., shoes, sandals, any covering for the
feet, made of kapa-cloth, rushes, or other materials, when
travelling over scoria or other rough ground. Tah., tamaa,
id. Earot., tamaka, id.
Illyr., samaa, boots. According to Pictet (Joe, cit, ii.
303), derived from the Persian sham, shamam, shamal, id.
But what is the ancient form and the ancient meaning of
the Persian ; and why should the Illyrians have borrowed
from the Persians? May not the Siaposh kamis, cloth,
stuff, Old Irish caimmse, covering, garment, Welsh camse,
chemise, suggest an older form and an older sense, and
thus lead back to the Polynesian hama, to tie up, bind on
Hosted byGoOgk
150 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
(vide supra), in the same way that the Sanskrit tipt
leads back to a similar meaning — "what is tied under,"
scil. the foot ?
A. Pictet (loc, cit., p. 300), speaking of the Siaposh kamis,
says : " Ce terme intcressant offre une preuve nouvelle de
l'origine orientale de l'anc. irl. caimmse, vestis, cymr.
camse, chemise, corn, kams, surplis, armor, /camps, aube,
d'oii Zeuss fait provenir le bas-latin camisia, &c. (Gr. Celt.
749). Of. ags. cemes, du celtiqne ou du latin, et, pour les
langues neo-latines, Diez, Roman. Spr. V. cit. L'arabe
gamic, vehement de dessous, qui n'a pas d'etymologie semi-
tique, parait k Diez importe d'Europe, mais il ponrrait
I'Stre de la perse, si le mot Siaposh venait a se retrouver
dans les langues iraniennes. On a compart, non sans
raison peut-etre, quant a la racine, le goth. hamdn, vetir,
ags. hama, homa, peau, chemise, seand. hamr, hams,
peau, anc. all. hemithe, haidd-i, chemise, &c, rnais les
corr&atifs orientanx manquent jusqu'a present." The
Polynesian offers those " correlatives."
Kamala, s. Haw.,' a booth, temporary house or shed ;
v. to thatch with uhi-leaves for a temporary house ; adj.
temporary, as such thatching or covering. Perhaps Malg.,
tamanga, tomb.
Sanskr., kmar, to be crooked. Perhaps also kaviatha, a
tortoise, whose relation to kam (to love), under which it is
placed in Benfey's Sansk.-Eng. Diet., is certainly not
very apparent, but which might be related to kmar on
account of its " crooked " and vaulted back.
Zend, kamere, vault. Persian, kamar, id. Armen.,
gamar, id.
Greek, xap,apa, anything with an arched cover, a
vaulted chamber, a covered carriage or boat ; KaftapwaK,
vaulting, arching over ; /caftapo? or Kap./j.apos, a kind of
crab or lobster.
Lat., camera, a vault, an arched roof or ceiling.
Kana, s. Haw., only used in compounds. A prefix to
numerals indicating a multiplier by ten, as kana-kolu,
kana-ha, kana-lima, &c, ten tijnes 3, 4, 5, i.e., 30, 40, 50,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 151
&c Ita original meaning was doubtless equivalent to a
score, a tally, a total, a given conventional amount. In
view of the Fijian canga, a span, the stretch of the
fingers, I have no doubt that it is but a dialectical varia-
tion of kano, the bones of the fore-arm, a cubit measure,
q. v. If so, a remarkable instance of early idiomatic
affinity between the West Aryan and the Polynesian pre-
sents itself in the Haw. kana-lua, doubt, uncertainty,
hesitation, lit. " two measures, two scores, two hands ; "
for the Lat. dvMus. dv.bito, the Sax. tweon, tweogan,
Gotlu tweifls, the Germ, zwifdn, the fewed. Iwifia, bespeak
the same origin in mode of thought and expression.
Liddell and Scott, s. v. e/caTov, one hundred, "often
loosely for very many/' refer it to Sanskrit catas, which
they say "is a link between eicarov and centum." But
cata, like daca, must originally have been but a conven-
tional word to express a more or less definite number,
having a previous meaning of its own, now perhaps lost,
or at least doubtful. The presence of the n in the Latin
centum and the Gothic hund are as likely to indicate the
earlier form of this word as its absence in e/earov and cata.
Granted that both are dialectical variants of an older form,
are there any traces still to be found in the West Aryan
branches that might lead us to the primary meaning of
that older form before it settled down into the conven-
tional signification of one hundred ? Such meaning
almost certainly was connected with the conception of
a "hand-full," "an arm-full," a "capacity to hold or
contain a certain quantity," or with the conception of
" plenty, abundance," suggested by some natural object.
Let it be borne in mind that the Sanskrit does not always
convey the oldest form of a given word. The other West
Aryan branches contain more or less vocables of older
date and form than their relatives met with in the
Sanskrit. Hence it is often difficult to decide whether
such or such a word has retained its original, or at least
most ancient, form, or been strengthened by subsequent
addition or weakened by elision; as in this word now
Hosted by GoOgle
152 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
under consideration. Was n in centum a subsequent
strengthening of an original or more ancient form, or was
its absence in catau a weakening of the older form 1 In
the Gothic and its congeners we find hund, hundred;
hinthan, pft. hanth, pp. hunthans, to catch with the
hand ; handus, the hand ; huntks, captivity ; hansa, a com-
pany, a multitude, perhaps originally "a hand-full." Sax.,
hund, hundred ; hond, hand, hand ; hentan, to seize, take.
Perhaps the German gam, entire, all, total, full; Welsh,
cant, a hundred, a complete circle, a hoop, a wheel. In
Greek, tcovra in TptoKov-ra, -reaoapatcovTa, thirty, forty, &c,
seems to be a multiplier by ten like the Polynesian kana,
and was doubtless as old as cata, centum, or hund. In
"Orig. Ind.-Eur.," ii. 570, this subject is fairly treated,
though I must differ from Mr, Pictet as to the derivation
of the different forms — cat, can, /caro, kovto, cem, cent, &c
— to which he refers. He traces them to Sanskrit "earn,
de ham, d'oii derive un nom de la main cama, pour kama.
Au transitif au causatif camay, cette racine signiiie sedare,
quietare, et cama designe la main qui apaise en caressant.
. . , Le sens primitif semble avoir 6t6 celui de passer
doucement la main sur quelque chose." I do not think
it correct to derive the name of the agent from the act,
in every instance at least, and especially in this. The
ancient Aryans undoubtedly had some primary word or
words wherewith to designate hand, foot, &c, without
reference to what particular and varying uses these earliest
objects of man's knowledge and consciousness may be put
I hold, therefore, that some primary word, common to the
entire Aryan family in its earlier days, and with a general
well-defined sense of " the hand," underlies the formation
of such numerals as the Sanskr. da-can, the Goth, tai-
hun, te-hund, ti-gus, ti-ouns, the Lat. -ginti, -ginta, in
vi-ginti, tri-ginia, &c, the Greek -KOvra in Tpta-Kovra, &c,
the Javan. (Basa Krimal gan-sal (5), the Sunda gan-ap
(6), the Sulu Isl. gane (6), the Polynes. Haw. kana (10).
That primary word with its primary sense nearly intact
I find in the Malg. tang, tangh, hand, arm, claw, paw
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 153
wing; Iawau. and Malay., tangan, hand; tangkap, to
grasp, to catch with the hand; MysoL, kanin, hand;
kanin-paj?, foot ; Fiji., canga, the stretch of the fingers, a
span ; Sam., tenga, upper part of the arm, also the thigh ;
tango, to touch, take hold, to feel ; Haw., kano, the two
bones of the lower arm, a cubit in measure, the handle of
an axe, shovel, &c ; Marqu., tano, to catch, grasp ; N.
Zeal., tango, take in the hand; Timor Laut., taim-var,
fore-arm ; Deriv. Greek, ^acSai-o), to take in, hold, con-
tain ; Lat., hendo in pre-hendo, to catch, grasp.
Kana 2 , s. Haw., the outside of the neek ; kani-ai, the
throat, the windpipe, the Adam's apple. Sam., tanga'ai,
the crop of a bird, the stomach. Fiji., tanga, a bag,
pocket ; tanganga, the neck, the head of a mast.
Sansbr., kdnana, the throat ; kandlmra, the neck.
Kana s , v. Haw., to see, appear, get sight of. Sam.,
tanga'i, to look-out for; tanga-tangai, to look about, to
look-out for. Probably related to this is the Polynesian
Kane, Tane, the name of one of the oldest of their gods, the
deus deorum, among those tribes who retained his worship.
From numerous prayers, legends, chants, and astronomical
applications of the name, it is evident that it primarily
represented a lingering reminiscence of planet- worship,
and was a synonym for sunlight, the opposite to darkness
and its associate ideas.
Sanskr., kan, to shine ; kanaka,, gold ; chand, to shine ;
cliandana, sandalwood, saffron, the moon; chandra, the
moon.
Lat., canus, bright, clear, white, grey ; candeo, be shin-
ing white ; caneo, be white or grey ; candela, a wax-
taper, candle ; accendo, set on fire, light up ; scintilla, a
spark.
Greek, %avdo$, golden yellow, bright yellow. Liddell
and Scott say it is akin to fouttos, tawny, yellowish, and
derive this from %£<t>, fuw.to plane, smoothe, polish, scrape.
Scraping, polishing, may produce a " shining " surface, but
why that sheen should necessarily be of a yellow or golden
colour, more than of green, blue, or black, I fad to see-
Hosted by GoOgle
154 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Benfey refers both f auflos and fyvdas to ckand, to shine ;
tnruiffijp, a spark.
Welsh, can or cain, bright, fair, white. Irish, cann, full
moon.
To the same family of words and their etymon doubtless
refer themselves the Greek Zav, the Latin Janus. Zap
was the older, the Doric appellation of Zevs, and Italy
koew no older god than Janus. On Cretan coins Zav was
written Tap (Liddell and Seott, s. v.)
Kanaka, s. Haw., man, human, mankind, a common
man in distinction from chiefs. Sam., N. Zeal., Tong.,
tangata, id. Tali., taaia, id. Marqu., enata, enana, id.
Malg., zanah, zanaka, children, offspring. Javan., Sunda,
Malay., S. Celebes, Sanguir, anak, child. Matabello, enena,
id. Sula Ish, ninana, id. Bonton (Celebes), oanana, id.
Sanskr., janatd, mankind; janaka, a father, a producer;
janana, id.; jana, creature, mankind collectively, and
individually a person ; jantu, a creature, a man, from v.
jan, to bring forth, produce, be born, to grow.
Zend, zan, nasci, oriri ; zantu, a tribe.
Lat., genus, gens, gigno r old form geno, &c.
Greek, yevos, race, stock, family, offspring ; yvyvofiai,
•yepeaK, yovv, &c.
A.-Sax., cyn, race, stock. Goth., kuni, sex. Swert.,/.xm,
id. 0. H. Germ, kind, child; kv.ning, king.
To the Sanskrit ja.-nu.ka Benfey refers the Greek duaf,
in Homer fawtf, lord, master. Liddell and Scott give no
etymon to ava%.
Kana-loa. Haw., one of the ancient gods from the
time of chaos ; in most of the Southern Polynesian groups
considered and worshipped as the creator of the world,
and superior to other gods; in Hawaiian mythology
sometimes, though rarely, considered the equal of Kane, Ku,
and- Lono, but in the older legends referred to as god of
the infernal regions, sometimes distinct from, sometimes
the same as, Milu. Sam., N. Zeal., Tangaloa ; Tong.
Tanaloa; Marqu., Tanaoa; Tali., Taaroa. It is a com-
pouud word — Tana and loa, " the great, large Tana." In,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 155
1 legend of the creation it is said that before
light (Atm) and sound (Ono) were evolved or stepped forth
from the primeval night, chaos (Po), Tanaoa, and Mutuhei
— which are explained to mean " darkness " and " silence "
— ruled supreme. So far as I know, hut one Polynesian
word is now current signifying "darkness" or its cor-
relatives, that may he considered akin to tana, and that
is the Marquesan tano, tanzo, tako, " shade, shadowy,
obscure." It was a tabu word, and, as such in many
other instances, fell out of use and became obsolete for
common uses in the vernacular. In the West Aryan
branches this word is not frequent. I find, however,
Latin tenebrm, darkness, gloom, a composite word like
June-brie, lugu-hris, &c. Benfey refers tencbrcv to the
Sanskrit tamas, darkness, gloom, and also the Anglo-Saxon
dun, thy&tre. I think the Saxon dunn, a dark, black-
brown colour, the English tan, tivoiuy, the Swedish dunkel,
gloomy, dark, ddna, to faint, swoon, dan-ogd, dim-eyed,
ally themselves to the Latin and Polynesian group.
Kane, s. Haw., a man, a male, a husband; S. Polyn.
ubique, tane, id. Eefers doubtless to the same root as
kanaka, viz., the Sanskrit jam, or the Zend zan, vid. p. 154.
It was held by some of the Hawaiian priesthood that
man was called kane, after his maker, the god Kane ; but
that is apparently a priestly gloss in comparatively later
heathen times,
Kahi, v. Haw., to make a noise, to hum, sound, cry,
to strike, as a clock, to rumble, as thunder, to squeak, as
shoes, to crow, as a cock ; s, a singing, ringing sound, with
numerous compounds. Tali., ta'i, to cry, to lament, to
sound as an instrument. N. Zeal., Tong., Sam., tangi, to
cry, to weep, to chirp, to roar, to sing. Marqu.*, tangi, taki,
make noise, hum, sound, howl. Fiji., tangi, cry, weep,
lament, to sing as birds.
Sanskr., tan 2 (Ved.), to sound ; tdna, a musical tone ;
tdntra, instrumental music ; stan, to sound, sigh, thunder;
stanana, groaning, Benfey refers Sanskrit tan to stan, as
being "akin," and refers the Latin torto and the A.-Sax
Hosted by GoOgle
156 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
thunor to both. Liddell and Scott, following Curtius,
refer tono and A.-Sax. thunjayi to the Greek reiva and
Sanskrit tan 1, to draw, to spread. In view of the Poly-
nesian affinities, I prefer to follow Benfey, and, consider-
ing s in stan as a prosthetic merely, I would refer tono,
tonitru, and thunjan, thunor, to tan 2, and to the Poly-
nesian tangi, Icani. Also,
Ice!., d-i/vja, to sigh, groan; Germ., stohnen, id., donner,
thunder.
Greek, arevw, to groan, lament.
Lat., eano, to sing, cry, sound; tono, to thunder, and
their derivatives.
Welsh, mm, a song; canu, to sing; Armor., mna, cane-in, id.
Kaku, v. Haw., to cover up in the earth, to plant, to
bury, as a corpse. Sam., N. Zeal., Tab., S. Polyn. ubique,
tanu, id. Javan. and Malay., tanam, to bury; tanaman,
to plant.
Sanskr,, khan, to dig, pierce, inter.; khani, a mine; khan-
aka, a digger; khanitra, a spade.
Pers. ktrndan, to dig; hi a, excavation. Armor., kdn,
canal, tube, valley.
Lat., canalis, groove, gutter.
Kapa 1 , adj. Haw,, rustling, rattling; s. cloth made of
bark, cloth of any kind. Sam., tapa, to beckon with the
' hand, to demand ; s. the white border of a siapo ; tapa-au,
mat made of cocoa-nut leaf. Torig., tapa, id.; kapa-kapu,
to flap with a noise as wings of birds. Marqu., tapa, bark
cloth. Tab., tapa-ie, envelop in leaves ; apa, the lining of
a garment ; apa-a, thick cloth made by men, not by the
women ; 'apa'apa, to flap as a sail or the wings of a bird.
Fiji., kava, a roll of sinnet; kaba, to climb. Motu (N.
Guinea), kava, bark girdle for men. Biaju, tepoh, a mat.
Salayer (Celebes), twpur, id. Malag., komba, a monkey,
Kawi, kapala, a horse.
Sanskr., kamp, to move to and fro, to tremble ; chapala
("i.e., kamp-ala," Benfey), trembling, unsteady, giddy;
chdpala, quickness; kapi ("i.e., kamp-i," Benfey), a mon-
key. Perbap3 kambala, a woollen blanket.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 157
Greek, icap.nrr\, bemuug, winding, as a river, turn, trick,
sudden change.
A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., i. 347-348) derives the Greek
Ka/3a>d\.ii<;, a as g> an<1 other kindred West Aryan forms
for horse and its varieties, as well as tcam-pos, a wild boar,
and caper, a buck, from the Kawi or obsolete Sanskrit
application of the original sense, " to tremble, rustle, flap,"
found in the Sanskrit lap, karnp, and the Polynesian
Iv.pa, tapa.
Kapa 2 , s. Haw., a bank, shore, side, as of a river, lake,
wood, or the like. Rarot., tapa, id. Tali., apa'apa, one
side of a thing when divided, the side of a house. Sam.,
tafa, the side of a hill ; v. to turn on one side ; tafa-fa,
four-sided ; tafatafa, the side ; tafa-tasi, one-sided ; ta/a-to,
perpendicular, steep as seen from above; tafa-tw, id., as
seen from below. Marqu., tapa-hai, coral ■ kapa-i, on the
side of the sea. Fiji., taba, wing, shoulder, branch, one
side. Malg., taf, tqfo, the roof of a house ; tamion, above.
Welsh, tab, tav, an extended surface, a spread ; tob, top,
top, crest ; cop, summir. Irish, capat, head. Armor., kab, id.
Lad., tabula, board, plank, table ; caput, head,
Sanskr., kapala, skull, head, either half of an egg ; kapola,
cheek, the temples of the head. Pers., kabah, elevation,
eminence; tabruh, tnbnk, table, flat.
Greek, KMfmkij, head, top, upper end.
Goth., haubith, head. Sax., heafod, id.; hafala, ha/ula,
head, casque. Anc. Germ., haupit, head; hufela, the
temples. Germ., kopf, head.
A. Pictet (loc cit., ii. 273) refers the Persian tabrak and
the Latin tabula to Sanskrit sthd, or perhaps stabh, tabula,
for stabula, and (i. 308) he says, speaking of the Sans-
krit kapala. and its West Aryan relations : — " J'y trouve
un compose do pA'o, proteoteur, avec l'interrogatif ka, dans le
sens laudatif. Quel (bon) protecteur ! on ne sauraitmieux
caractenser le role naturel du crane. Or kapdt et kapd
ou kapa auraient la m&me signification ; car pat, pd, pa,
a la fin des composes, sont synonymes de pdla, et dtSrivent
egalement de la racine pd, tueri."
Hosted by GoOgle
158 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Under correction, the "quel bon protecteur" of Mr.
Pictet appears to me a singular and fatal misnomer of the
most prominent and most exposed part of the body. The
original meaning of the Polynesian word was probahly
something raised, spread out, obtruding, projecting, beyond
or above the common level of things. Hence such com-
pound words in the Polynesian as kapa-au, Haw., the
raised place in the Heiau (temple), where the image of the
god stood and offerings were laid ; 'apa-'au, Sam., a wing ;
'apa-'apa, the fin of a fish ; apa-ta, to clap the wings. The
West Aryan forms : Lat, cap-ut, eap-pilus (capHlus) ; the
Irish cap-at, alongside of ccap and cap ; the double forms
in the Goth, and Sax., haub-ith, heaf-od, and hafa-la, hofu-
la, seem to indicate a different composition and root for
themselves, as well as the Sanskrit and Greek, than what
Mr. Pictet offers. And the probable primary sense of
" elevation, eminence," in the root-word has survived in
the Persian kabah, the Armorican kab, the Welsh tob or
top.
Kapu, v. Haw., to set apart, restrict, prohibit, interdict,
make sacred. S. Polynes., ubique, tapu, id. Fiji., tabu,
tambu, id. Sumatra (Pessumah), dempu, sacred. Tagal,
cabunian, cambunian, general name for god, divinity, sacred,
holy.
I am not aware of any West Aryan word that can be
positively classified as akin to the Polynesian kapu or tabu.
In the Cingalese, however, where so many old and obsolete
Sanskrit words have been preserved, I find the word kapu
as the name of a scarlet string tied round the arm or wrist,
to indicate that the wearer is engaged in a sacred cause
and will not be interrupted. I note the coincidence, but
I leave to abler philologists to trace out the relation, if any.
In so doing, it may be well to bear in mind that one of
Siva's names is Oambhu, which Eenfey derives from cam
and bhU (a happy being), but which derivation may admit
of question in view of the Tagal, Sumatra, and Fijian forms
of the word, where doubtless the primary sense of the
word is "to restrict, prohibit, interdict," as it is in the
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Iv)
Polynesian. In Tahitian the rainbow is called tapu-tea ;
in Saraoan the evening-star is called tapu-i-tea,
Kea, adj. Haw., also keo, keo-keo, white, lucid, clear;
a-km, openly, public; au-akea, at noon, midday. Sam.,
tea-tea-vale, be pale; ao-atea. forenoon; atea-tea, wide,
spacious. Tab.., tea, white; ko-lc>j, piide, haughtiness ; atea,
clear, distinct, far off. Marqu., ten,, atea, white, broad day-
light, also name of -the principal god ; light generally, as
opposed to darkness. Fiji., cea-cea, pale, deathlike; cecea,
daybreak, light of morning. Malg., tziok, brilliant, snow-
white. Ceram. (Mahai), teen, a star.
Greek, 6eo$, m. 6ea, f. god, goddess, divinity generally.
In Greek, 6eo<t signified no god in particular, but was
applied to almost all the gods, though perhaps more often
to the sun. As the first gods were the sun, moon, &e.,
their brilliancy and whiteness were the underlying sense
of the names given them. That primary sense was appa-
rently lost in the Greek and the other West Aryan branches,
though in the Polynesian both the primary and deriva-
tive sense has been preserved, as in the Marqu. atea,
both god and light, in the Tah. tapu-tea, the rainbow,
and the Sam. tapu-i-tea, the evening star, mentioned in
previous article.
Liddell and Scott give no root nor reference to 0eo?.
Ke'e, v. Haw., to bend, crook, oppose ; keke'e and ke'eke'e,
id., also to strive, contend, obstruct; hau-keke, shiverin«
with cold. Sam., tete, to shake, quake, as with fear or
cold; tete-e, to refuse, reject, oppose ; faa-tdekte, to quaver,
as the voice; tete-mu, to tremble; nga-tete, tremble, be
troubled. Haw., na-keke, move back and forth, to rattle,
shake to and fro. Fiji., keke, be pained in the back, go
stooping. Malg., tetez, a bridge.
In Sanskrit two forms present themselves, either or both
of which I refer to the Polynesian. Benfey gives them
in his Dictionary, but without root or reference ; (i.) cheta,
slave, servant; chit, to send off; (2.) cik-ya, the strin"
suspended from either end of a pole to receive burdens
the strings of a balance.
Hosted by 'GoOgk
160 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Lat., catena, chain, fetter.
Germ., kette, chain.
Kela, v. Haw., to exceed, go beyond, project, be more ;
kele, v. to slip, slide, glide, sail out to sea; kele-kele, to
sail about, to ride the surf in a canoe. Tah., tere, spread
out, extend, advance, sail, slide. Sam., tele, large, great;
tele-a'i, run quickly ; tele-tele, to step out, be quick ; fa'a-
tele, to enlarge, increase. Marqu., tee,, to be off, depart.
Rarot., tele, a fleet of canoes. Fiji., cere, cecere, high, hight ;
vaka-cere-a, to lift up, make high. From the Haw. kela
comes the intensitive kela-kela, to boast, brag, enlarge
one's desires. From the Sam. tele, the intensitive fa'a-
teletele-ai, be oppressive, overbearing. Malg., (era, proud,
haughty = Sam., tela-leln, bad-lompered.
Lat., cello, obsolete root of ex-cello, to surpass, exceed;
ce/sws, high, lofty; culmen, summit; celer, swift; celox, a
light swift vessel ; pro-cello, throw down, cast away ; pro-
cul, afar off, away from. Probably pro-cerus, long, high,
tall; 1 pro-cens, nonms, leading men, chiefs.
Greek, icebXa, to drive on, to urge on, to run a ship
ashore; AreXo/tat, to urge on, exhort; KeX^, a courser, a
light vessel.
Sanskr., Liddell and Scott and Benfey refer the Latin
cello, celer, celox, and the Greek a*X\w, fceAi;?, to a root kal,
to impel, to drive ("akin to kri," Beufey), to pour out, to
cast ; kali, a die.
0. H. Germ., haldn, holen, to haul, to drag with force
(Benfey).
Though the Polynesian forms in tere, tera, kele, kela,
may be akin to the Sanskrit kal, yet I think them closer
allied to the Sanskrit tri, to pass over, beyond, to hasten,
accomplish, conquer, with its numerous and varied kin-
dred in the West Aryan dialects.
Dr. Caldwell (Dravid. Gram., p. 480) suggests that the
Greek iceXKw, iceXvs!, are related to the Sanskrit sel, eel, to
1 Benfey refers pro-cerua to Sanskrit frt, to pour out, to east, to cover.
I fail to see the connection in sense ; at least the Polynesian offers a
better.
Hosted by G00gk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 161
go, to move, and its affinity to the Drav. (Tamil) set, to go,
to proceed. I note the suggestion, but, in view of the
formation of the West Aryan comparatives, prefer to con-
nect kela, kele, tere, with the Sanskrit tri.
Kele, s. Haw., mud, mire, fat of animals, grease.
Tong., kele, earth, mould, mud. Fiji., qele, earth, soil.
(Vid. 'ELE, p. 64.) Sunda and Malay., gala-gala, tar, pitch.
Greek, teapot, beeswax, mixture, impurity ; icepaa, to
mix ; Kepafia% potter's earth, clay ; icyp, corruption, decay,
death, goddess of death or doom ; xijpa fieXatvav, XI. v.
22 ; rtKfi.a, standing water, pool, pond, the mud of a
swamp, mud for building, mortar ; reXfiti, mud, slime ;
Liddell and Scott give no etymon ; #17X19, stain, spot, de-
filement ; iwXateoe, black, swarthy,
Sanskr., kdla, dark blue, black ; kalanka, rust, iron rust,
a spot; kalusha, turbid, impure, dirt; kalmasha, dirt,
sediment, a spot.
Lat, caligo, vapour, mist, fog, obscurity; cera, wax;
squalor, dirtiness, filth (Liddell and Scott after Curtius).
Sax., held, a spring, fountain, stagnant oily water in still
places of lakes or rivers ; tare, tyr, tar. 0. Norse, kelda,
wet, marshy place. Swed., lean, id. ; tjara, tar.
Kbna, s. Obsolete in Polynesia except in the Paumotu
group, where we find tena, signifying land, district. The
two divisions of the island Mature-wa-wao are called
tena-raro and tena-runga — the leeward and windward
district. It is possibly akin to the Tongan tonga, planta-
tion, property, and Samoan tonga, a grove, a plantation.
K. Zeal., taonga. Tah. , taoa, property, possessions. Malg.,
tan, land, country, district; tane, id.; tana-a, a village;
tong-tonh, place, residence. Sunda, tanek, land. Mai.,
tanah, id.
Greek, x® wv < tne earth, the ground, especially the level
surface of it, gen. ^ovo? ; $k, 0m, Orjv, a heap, beach, sea-
shore, deposit of sea or rivers. Liddell and Scott refer
%6n>v to x /* 01 ' w * tn ^ inserted, analogy x0afta\o$, on
the ground, low, and they refer Qiv, Oyv to the same root as
the Germ, diinen, Engl, downs.
VOL. III. t
Hosted by G00gk
r6z THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Irish, tan, region, country, territory ; tanaiste, a chief
possessor of land.
Icel., tuna, a town, village ; tana, a cave, hollow place,
valley. Sax., tun, garden, enclosure, village ; dun, a sandy,
barren tract.
Ki, v. Haw., to squirt water, as with a syringe, to blow
from the mouth, to sift, strain, make fine by separating the
coarse. Tong., ki, to throw, toss, cast off, Deriv. Haw.,
ki-i, to go after a thing, to bring, to fetch. TaL, ti-i, id.
N. Zeal., Rarot, Mang., tiki, to fetch, to go for, to seek.
Haw., ki-ai, to watch over, to guard. N. Zeal., Karot.,
Marqu., tiaki, id. Tah., ti-ai, wait, keep watch; ti-ahi,
expel, drive away. Tong., ti-aki. Sam., ti-ai, throw away,
reject, separate. Haw., ki-ee, ki-ei, look into, scrutinise,
peep at, to watch. Tah., ti-ei, to reach over and look, to
turn the head to look ; ti-o-mata, to stare, gaze at ; ti-ao,
to search, seek out. Tong., ki-o, to stare, look, peep ; H-ata ;
looking-glass, mirror. Sam., ti-o, sharp-looking, of the
eyes ; ti-o-ata, a glass. Haw., ki-u, to spy. Sunda, ti-
angan, to seek.
The Polynesian root ki or ti alone retains the primary,
material sense of " sifting, straining, separating," which
apparently has been lost in the
Sanskr. (Ved.), ki, to know ; chi 2 (Benfey), to search ;
chit, to perceive, and their West Aryan kindred, Tt<t>, rtvta,
Ti/iv, timeo, &c.
Kia, s. Haw., pillar or inner post of a bouse support-
ing the roof, any kind of pillar or post, a mast of a vessel ;
kia-aina, a supporter of the land, a governor of a province,
Marqu., tia, id. Sam., ti'a, the stick used in tanga-tia, a
man's bead (abusively) ; tia-pula, taro-tops cut off for
planting. Sunda, tihang. Mai., Hang, a pillar.
Greek, kimv, a pillar, support of the roof, the identical
sense of the Polynesian usage of the word. Liddell and
Scott give no etymology or connections of kmov.
Kihei, s. Haw., a loose garment, mantle thrown over
the shoulders, wrapper, coverlet. Marqu., Ufa, tiha, to
close together, a covering. Tab., Ufa, to join together,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 163
dovetail ; tifa-i, a patcb, to patch, mend ; tiki, a sort of
petticoat, a large quantity of cloth wrapped round the
waist; tihi-wa, a native shawl with staiued borders.
Sam., tiji, to adorn,
Sanskr., chiv, ckib, or chiy, to cover ; chi-vara, the tat-
tered dress of a mendicant.
Kiko, ». Haw., to reach after, pluck, peek, break the
shell as chickens in hatching ; to mark ; s. a dot or point,
marks made in tattooing ; adj. spotted, speckled, striped
kiko-kiko, to nibble as fish, Tah., tito, to peck as a fowl,
to fight as cocks, go softly on tip-toe as a thief. Marqu.
tito and tito-tito, to dart, fall headlong, peck, nibble. Sam.
tito, id. Sanskr., tij, be sharp (Ved.) ; caus. to sharpen,
stir up ; tikshna, sharp, hot, energetic.
Greek, iaxvf*> '"■x ai ' 0> ' to reacn > hit, or light upon
Mica, i/ct£a, cause to go away, shake or blow off; kikvs,
strength, vigour ; Ki/cxo<i, a cock ; tm£a> (s. prosth.), to
mark with a pointed instrument, to prick ; <tti«to?, pricked,
punctured ; o-rey/Mj, &c.
Lat, -stinguo, -sliiict.v.s, -sti(g)muhis, stilus, in-stigo, et
al. ; perhaps cica-trix, scar, mark of a wound.
Goth., stiggan, stikan, to sting, stick, prick ; stiks, a
point, a moment (of time). Probably Engl, tick, to beat,
as a watch, to beat, pat, tickle.
Welsh, ys-tigaw, to stick, prick, mark.
Kila, adj. Haw., strong, stout, able; lana-kila, id.,
victorious ; kila-kila, id., an expression of admiration,
equivalent to "long may it flourish," "long live the king."
Tali., lira, the mast of a vessel, a pole stuck up in the
Marae; tira-tira,' to put up a high house, to invest a
person with authority ; raa-tira, an inferior chief, a free-
holder. Sam., tila, sprit of a sail, mast of a vessel ; ma-
Ula, a fishing-rod. N. ZeaL, ranga-tira, a chief. Fiji.,
kila, wild, as animals.
Sanskr., kila, a stake, a pillar ; Kila-kila, a name of
Siwa, a cry expressing joy. Benfey, Sansk-Engl. Diet.,
refers ciras, head, top of mountain or tree, a chief, to an
original cams; cf. Zend, cam and cirsha. It seems to me
Hosted by GoOgle
164 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
that because cava and cirsha are synonyms in the Zend, it
does not necessarily follow that eirsha in Zend or ciras in
Sanskrit are weakened forms of cam or caras.
Kimd, v. Obsolete in Haw. ; in Sam. ti-mu, rain ; v. to
rain ; timvmga, great continued rain. Tah., timutimu, also
timatima, he lost in obscurity, obscured hy distance.
Marqu., kimi, to pour out, spill, shed.
Sanskr., Urn, tint, slim, be wet ; timita, stimita, wet,
benumbed; 5. moisture; tim/ira, dark, darkness. Benfey
considers the latter as akin to tamos, perhaps for original
tarn, + ira. I think not, in view of the Polynesian, which
has so well preserved the connection between rain and
obscurity, the latter so frequently being a result of the
former.
KiNA 1 , s. Haw., blemish, sin, error, any untoward or
troublesome event. Sam., Fak., tint/a, s. pain, trouble,
distress ; v. to be in pain or distress.
Sanskr., ktndca, a poor labourer, a poor man,
In the Greek I find a number of composite words whose
first constituent would seem to indicate a relation, from
early times, with the Polynesian ; e.g., Kwa-fievpa, a knavish
trick ; Kti/a-f3pa, the rank smell of a he-goat ; Ktpa-8o$, a
Sicilian word for a fox, generally a beast, a monster ; iava-
fipevpara, stinking refuse ; kuhuSos, a lewd fellow ; kw-
Swos, risk, hazard, danger. Benfey intimates a relationship
of kw&Wqs to Sanskr. khid, khinad, khinna, be afflicted,
despair, tired. Liddell and Scott merely note the origin
of «Hv£infof as "uncertain."
Kina 2 , 1?. Haw., to drive on, to urge, oppress. Sam.,
Una,, to split ; s. a wedge ; titina, to strangle, choke. Tah.,
tVaia, strike the foot against something, to stumble ; faa-
ti'aia, to touch with hand or foot, to push against.
Greek, 6etva>, to strike, beat, dash upon or against.
Lat., fendo in offendo, to strike against, &c. (Liddell and
Scott, s. v. 0eiva>).
KlNANA, s. Haw., a hen that has hatched chickens.
Sam., Una, a mother. Tong., tina-manu, a sow that had a
litter. Tah., ti'a, the lower part of the stomach, below the
Hosted by G00gk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 165
navel. Fiji., Una, mother; Una-Una, mother of inferior
animals. N. Zeal., tinana, the buttocks, trunk, body.
This 'word, with somewhat varying but not far separate
meanings, I am inclined to consider as related to the
Goth., kwens, kwino, a woman ; Jcwina-kunds and kwi-
neins, female; and possibly Jcwilhus, the womb, the stomach,
if that is a syncope of an original kwinthus.
Greek, 'yvvn, woman; according to Professor A. H.
Sayce, who, in " Introduction to the Science of Language,"
vol. i. p. 298, says that " the primitive Aryan speech must
have possessed a row of labialised or ' velar gutturals,' kw,
gw, ghv), of which the Latin qu and our own ew, qu, are
descendants. ... 80 far back as we can go in the history
of Indo-European speech, the two classes of gutturals
exist side by side, and the groups of words containing
them remain unallied and unmixed. Twn and queen
[quean) must be separated from yevav, genetrix, kinder, and
other derivations of the root which we have in the Sanskrit
jandmi, the Greek yiypo/iai, &c." Professor Sayce may
probably be correct as regards the relationship of West
Aryan dialects inter se, but whether the " primitive Aryan
speech," in its primitive condition, was loaded with those
velar gutturals I thiuk may admit of a question. From
the simple to the complex I think was the rule of develop-
ment in language as well as in other things. " There is
nothing to show," says Professor Sayce, "that these velar
gutturals were ever developed out of the simple gutturals."
But how can that be shown when the history of Indo-
European speech only goes back some three thousand
years, and then already presents itself in its full-fledged
inflectional condition ? Where is the history of its child-
hood ? I think it right, but on other grounds, to say that
the Gothic kwino and the Latin quits are not related to
the Sanskrit jan or the Greek xeifiai. But to say that
they could not possibly be related on account of the velar
gutturals in the one set and simple gutturals in the other,
seems to me to be assuming too much.
I know not how philologists derive or affiliate the
Hosted by GoOgle
166 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Scandinavian kona, hone, female. If, as I am inclined to
believe, it is related to the Gothic kwens, hvn.no, it either
shows the return of a velar guttural to a simple guttural,
or that both are but dialectical variations of a still older
word, whose oldest known form may be found in the
Polynesian kino.
KiNA, s. Haw., an indefinitely great number ; specifi-
cally equal to 40,000, or 10 manu; a train of followers ;
kini-kini, s. a multitude ; na kini akua, innumerable
spirits. N. Zeal., tini, many, a crowd, 10,000. Tah., tint,
innumerable, Sam., tino, ten in counting men ; tino-lua,
twenty. Marqu., tini, much, many times, multiplied.
Fiji., tini, ten. Ceram. (Camarian), tinein, ten.
In view of Che permutation of I and n, not uncommon
in the Greek as well as in other Aryan branches, it is
possible that this Polynesian word refers itself to -^iKi-as,
a thousand, generally an indefinite but large number;
XfXt-oi, a thousand, of which lexicographers give no ety-
mon, and which seems to stand alone without kindred in
the West Aryan dialects.
Kepa, v. Haw., turn aside from a direct path, turn in
and lodge, turn off, as water in watering a field. Sam,,
tipa, to glide, move on one side, rebound. Malg., kiban, a
bed.
A -Sax., Bcyftan, to diverge, decline, distribute, shift.
Goth., skiuban, push, shove. Germ., schieben, id., to slide,
move out of place. Engl., skip, leap, bound. Dan., kipper,
id. Swell., kippa, slip, slide, bound, rebound ; skifta,
change, distribute ; skipa, distribute, dispense, administer.
Ko'b-Ko'e, adj. Haw., wet and cold, cold from being
wet; s. dampness, chilliness. N. Zeal., ma-take, cold,
chilly; hau-toke, winter. Rarot., toke-toke, cold, chilling.
Tah., to'e-to'e, id.
Sanskr., tue, to sprinkle (Ved.); tuskdra, cold, mist,
thin rain, dew, frost, snow ; tuhina, mist, dew, snow,
Goth., twahan, pt.t. thwoh, to wash. A.-Sax., thwean, id. ;
dcau, dew,
Koi, v. Haw,, to flow, rush, like water over a dam ;
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 167
koi-ei-ei, a rapid current ; koi-ele, to overflow. N. Zeal.,
toi, to dip in water, to duck. law., toya, water.
Sanskr., toya, water. Apparently there i3 no etymon
for this word in Sanskrit or VediCj for Benfey suggests
that it derives " perhaps from tit,." But the primary, at
least the Vedic, meaning of tu is "to be all-powerful."
Taking the New Zealand term as the best-preserved among
the Polynesian dialects, it certainly offers a better etymon
to the Sanskrit toya than the Vedic tu.
Kole, v. Haw., be red, raw, skinned, shaved, as the
head ; adj. red, like raw meat raw, inflamed, sore ; kole-
kole, s. red earth, reddish ; o-kole, rump, anus. Tali., tore,
checkered, striped ; v. to grow, as proud flesh in a sore.
Sam., tole, s. clitoris. Marqu., to'e, id., rump, buttocks.
Sanskr., kravya, raw flesh; krura, sore (Ved.), cruel,
harsh; krudh, be wrathful, wrath. Perhaps kruc, to cry
out, to revile.
Greek, tcpea<t, raw flesh, flesh, meat, a cadaver; xpavpa,
a scrofulous disease.
Zend, khrai, cruel.
Lith., kraujas, bloody. Illyr., karv, id,
Irish, cear, blood; cru, bloody; cruadh, harsh, severe;
cruas, cruelty.
Goth., kraiw, a carcass.
Lat., cruor, blood from a wound, blood generally ; caro,
flesh ; cruentus, blood-stained, blood-red, red ; crudus, raw,
unripe; crudelis, unmerciful, cruel.
Liddell and Scott (Gr.-EngL Diet.), by referring the
Latin cruor to both Kpea? and tepvos (icy-cold, frost), seem
to indicate that they all spring from the same root. The
same authorities refer caro to Kpeas and kravya. A.
Pictet denies the relation, but does not explain why so.
The Illyriau karv, however, seems to confirm the relation
of caro to this family of words, of which the Polynesian
term is but one of many varieties.
Koli, v. Haw., to pare, shave off, cut, trim, whittle ;
s. something moving through the air, a meteor ; kolii, to
dimmish, taper off, grow less. Sam., Tong., toli, to gather
•GooqIc
i68 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
fruit from high trees ; ioli-u, to burst inwardly, as an
abscess. Fiji., toro-ya, to shave ; toro-i, a razor ; coronga,a
grater ; kure, shake the fruit of a tree. Mai., ehukur, a
razor; kukur, arasp; kurang, to diminish ; churie, to sever,
Sanskr., khur, to cut, to break ; kshur, to cut, scratch,
make furrows; kshura, a razor.
Greek, icokos, docked, stunted ; /coXovat, cut short, curtail,
clip; Koka^at, curtail, dock, prune. Perhaps okvWw, to
skin, flay, strip off; a-itvKov, o-icvXa, what has been stripped
off, as skins of animals, arms of enemies, spoils of war,
Benfey refers J-vpo<;, razor, to Sanskrit kshur. Liddell and
Scott refer %vpo$ and £vo>, to scrape, plane, to fe<a with
similar meaning, and quote Anfrecht as comparing it with
" the (Vedic) Sanskrit to whet." They cannot both be
right. In the absence of the Polynesian it might be an
open question. Liddell and Scott give tco\os as "akin
to KvXkos, crooked, crippled," and derive kv\\o<; from
(" prob ,: ) Kveo), to have in the womb, and refer that to
kvo), to hold, contain, and both to Sanskrit cvi, to swell,
increase. I may be charged with fanciful compari-
sons, but, under correction, I fail to see the connection
between cvi, kvo, to swell, increase, and «o\os, docked,
stunted.
Lat., calvus, bald, hairless ; curtus (perhaps), though
Liddell and Scott refer it to Ketprtt.
Armen., sur, knife, sword.
Euss., gol, bald, naked ; goleyu, stripped. In Drav.
(Tamil.), kuru is short, brief ; kuru-gu, to diminish.
KOLO 1 , v. Haw., to creep, crawl, shoot sideways, as
plants, to penetrate downwards, as roots. Sam., tolo, to
push forwards, as a fish-net with the feet, to keep back,
to stir round the hot stones in an oven ; totolo, to crawl,
creep. Marqu., toto'o, humpbacked, crawling, feeling
around in the dark, commit adultery. Tab,,, toro, to
creep, stretch out, as roots. N. Zeal., kolo-pupuu, to boil,
to simmer. Malg., kora-kora, a snail, insect, a screw.
Fiji., dolo, to creep, move as snakes.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 169
Sanskr., cliar, to move, to graze, go through, over, along ;
ckal, to tremble, go away, swerve.
Greek, xopos, a shoot, sprout, scion of a tree, a boy, lad ;
-*ro\o? in ffov-KoXas, a herdsman, cowherd, derived from
ncoXeet), " a word which only occurs in compounds ; cf. Lat.
colo " (Liddell and Scott).
Lat., colo, to till, tend, cultivate.
A further connection may be found in the Latin torqueo,
to turn, distort, twist ; Sanskrit tarlat, a spindle ; Greek
<t-TpaKTo?, a spindle ; d-rpeicij'i, true, just, strict, i.e., not
crooked or warped, Liddell and Scott, after Curtius, refer
torqueo and arpaKros to Greek rpeTrw, to turn, turn round.
Benfey refers them to Sanskrit tarh, to suppose, find
out, reflect. Neither of these " suppositions " seem to me
plausible with the Polynesian kolo, tolo, before us.
Kolo 2 , v. Obsolete in all the Polynesian dialects except
in Sam., tolo, to singe, to kindle a fire by rubbing sticks
together; tolo-i, smoky to the taste. Fiji., coro-ya, to
singe, scorch. Malg., horu, a burn, a scald. Mai., ckulor,
a scald, Celebes (Gerontalo), tulu, fire.
Saskr., kill, to singe ; cJiHr, to burn.
Koni, v. Haw., to throb, beat, as the pulse, to try,
taste ; koni-koni, to nibble, as fish ; ki-koni, to smooth off
and finish, as a canoe after it is dug out ; hi-koni, a slave
marked on the forehead. Tong., Sam., tongi, engrave, carve,
to peck, as a fowl, to throw or cast, as a stone ; totongi, to
peck, nibble, as a fish, to drive of, as a hen her chickens.
Greek, xevreto, to prick, goad, urge on ; kovto$, a pole,
shaft of a pike ; revha, revOw, to gnaw, nibble, eat daintily;
Tev$evofiat, eat greedily; rev&i)$, a gourmand, a dainty
eater. No references given to either of these words by
Liddell and Scott
K.u, v. Haw., to rise up, stand, let go, let fall, hit,
strike against, resist ; ku~e, to oppose, resist ; ku-i, to
pound, beat, knock ; ku'-u, let go, loosen, put down ; ku-ku,
to strike, beat, stand up, be high, excel ; ku-a, to strike
horizontally, to cut down, as trees, to fell, throw away.
N. Zeal., tu, stand ; tuki, beat, knock ; tuku, allow, permit,
Hosled'by GoOgle
170 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Sam., tu, stand up, arise, to take place, come to pass ; s. a
custom, habit ; tu-i, to thump, beat, pound ; s. a blow with
the fist, a curse ; tu'ia, to strike, as the foot against a
stone; tu'i-fao, a blacksmith (mod.), lit. a pounder of
nails ; tu'u, to place, appoint, permit, let go, set free, cut
down, desist. Tah., tu, stand erect, to fit, agree ; tu-a, to
cut, to rest or wait ; tu-e, to impel, strike with the foot,
hit against ; tu'e-tu'e, to oppose ; tu-i, to butt, strike, smite ;
tutu, to strike, beat; tu'u, let go, dismiss, yield. Fiji.,
tu, to stand ; tuki, beat, knock ; tvku, let go, slack up.
Sunda, tutut, loose, slack.
The same dialectical variations in form and sense obtain
through all the Polynesian groups. Two original concep-
tions seem to have attached themselves to the Polynesian
root-word ku, tu, viz., (r.) "To rise, stand, be prominent;"
(2.) " To strike, put down, let go." The West Aryan rela-
tives of this Polynesian ku, tu, appear to have confined
themselves to the second conception of the word, " to strike,
put down, let go," although the probably oldest of these
forms, the Vedic tu, bears the general sense "to be powerful."
To mention but a few of those Aryan correlatives, we find —
Sanskr., tu (Ved.), be powerful, to increase, to hurt ; tuy
and tuiij, to strike, push, abide, give or take; tud, to
strike, sting ; tund, be active ; tup, tump, tumbh, to hurt,
kill ; khud (Ved.), kshud, to push, to pound.
Lat,, cudo, strike, beat, sting ; incus, an anvil ; tundo
(tutudi), to beat, strike, pound ; tussis, a cough ; tueor,
guard, watch, keep ; tutus, safe ; tuher, tumor, tumulus;
stupeo, be stunned, benumbed.
Greek, tutto?, a blow; rvnrto, i-nmov, to beat, strike;
tvXj], tv\os, a knot or callus, a lump, hump, knob, a
cushion; rvXiyfta, a wheal, swelling. Liddell and Scott
refer this latter to Sanskrit tu.
Goth., stautan, to strike, smite. Germ., stossen. Dutch,
stooten.
Benfey (Sansk.-Engl. Diet.) s. v. Tud, considers that
the Gothic has retained an original s, which the Sanskrit
and the other dialects have lost. With all due deference
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 171
to ao great authority, yet, if Professor Max Muller is
correct, that the oldest forms of Aryan speech consisted
of open syllables of one consonant and one vowel, or of one
vowel, and judging from the analogy of the Polynesian,
I should look upon all prefixes and suffixes to a simple
root or stem as of later growth, and hence that the s in
question, like the s in stupeo, indicates a later period than
that when tu or tup were used to express the sense of
striking, heating, stunning.
Anc. Slav., kuti or kowati, a smith. Lith., kujis, a
hammer ; kauti, to fight.
To this Vedie and Polynesian root tu, " to he powerful,
increase, rise up," refers itself, doubtless, a word express-
ing family relation throughout Polynesia, but which in its
simple form has become almost obsolete, except in Fiji.
In the Polynesian groups proper it always occurs in com-
posites, sometimes with the other family designation, kai,
prefixed, sometimes with the intensive prefix ma, some-
times without either. That word is —
KuA, S. Haw., obsol. Fiji., tuka, a grandfather; tua,
word used by children to their grandparents ; tucika, an
elder brother or an elder sister. Sam., tua'a. N. Zeal.,
tuaka-na. Tab., tu-aana. Haw., kai-kua'ana. Marqu.,
tuakana, id. Sam., tuangane, a woman's brother. Haw.,
kai-kunane, id. Tab., tuaane, id. Marqu., tuanane, id.
Sam., Tong., tuafafine. Haw., kai-ku-wahine. N. Zeal., Tah.,
tuahine ; Marqu., tuehine, the sister of a man, Sam., Tong.,
N. Zeal., Haw., ma-tua, ma-kua, a parent. Karot,, Tah., me-
tua, id. Maugar., nw-iua, id. It also signifies full-grown,
old, elderly. In Tah., oro-ma-tua means ancestor. In
Sam., ulu-ma-tua means the first-born, while tua simply
means the child next to the oldest. In the Indian Archi-
pelago thi3 word meets us under analogous circumstances.
Sula Islands, tua, husband. Malay., tuan, tuhan, master,
lord. Pulo-Nias, ira-matua, husband. Kei Islands, eb-
tuan, old. Malg., tump, tumpu, master, the top of a
thing; tupun, id., chief of an expedition; tu-vuan, seed,
increase ; tuku-tan, a hill, rising ground.
Hosled'by GoOgle
172 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Sanskr., toka, offspring, child. Ved., tuck, offspring.
Greek, To*a?, she who has just brought forth, a mother ;
toko?, birth, offspring, child.
Liddell and Scott refer these words to tiktod, to beget,
bring forth, and mcrm, after Curtius, to one of three
roots, tsk, tvk, rtj^, each one equivalent to the Sanskrit
taJcsh, to prepare, form. Under correction again, it does
appear to me that if the Greek tikt&> and its derivatives
and variants refer themselves to the Sanskrit taksh, cer-
tainly the Vedic tuch does not descend to the same origin,
but, on the contrary, allies itself with a better reason to
the Zend tuchm, germ, seed, the Sanskrit toka, the Greek
roKai, the Polynesian tulca, whose common root would be
the Vedic and Polynesian tu, prevalere, cresceie, erigere.
I am well aware of the frequent and often inexplicable
permutation of vowels, not seldom leading to false ana-
logy, in words descending from the same root, but, at
the risk of making false analogy myself, I believe that, in
the majority of cases, the Sanskrit nouns in o have their
roots in w, and hence the Sanskrit toka may, with perfect
propriety and almost absolute certainty, be referred direct
and primarily to tu.
In Tahitiau alone among the Polynesian dialects, so
far as I know, this word, derived from tu, has retained a
sense which brings it into close relation with some of the
West Aryan tongues. In Tahitian, tua, s. means also " a
company of people, a flock, a herd." Its Indo-European
correlatives will be found in —
Irish, tuath, tuad, people,
Welsh, tut, people, nation.
Umbr., tota, oscau, touto, precinct of a town, primarily
people or tribe (A. Pictet).
Lett., tauta, people, country.
Goth., thiuda; A.-Sax., theod, people. For my remarks
on the relation of the Polynesian word atua, god, spirit,
supernatural being, to ku vel tu and tua, see my work,
" Polynesian Race," &c, vol. ii. p. 365.
KxiLA, s. Haw., the open country back of the s
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 173
a field, uncultivated land. Sam., tula, bald, destitute of
trees, a habitat, locality. Tong., tula, id.
Sanskr., Mia, a slope (Ved.), a bank.
Greek, xropa, x a P°^> place, space, region, country, tact
of land. Liddell and Scott refer these words and ympK
to x ao> ' %avBapa>, Katyfiai. A more natural relationship,
it seems to me, is to be found in the Sanskr. and Polynes.
Mia, kula, which may, but possibly do not, refer them-
selves to any root in %a or kd.
Irish, cAl, the back, tergmn, dorsum.
Kule, adj. Haw., this word, in the simple form, does
not appear in any of the Polynesian dialects that I am
aware of, but in compounds we have in Haw. ele-ma-kule,
adj. old, aged, decaying, in which ele and ma are two
intensitives, according to L. Andrews (Hawaiian Dic-
tionary), and correctly so. In Sam. we find tvle-fena,
tule-moe, to be wearied, to be sleepy, drowsy ; tule-i, to be
sick, to vomit; tule-sisUa, with the eyes fixed, as in dying;
tule-soli, to vex, torment, as a conquered party; in all
which hide, tule, convey a primary sense of old age,
decrepitude. We also find the duplicate form of Haw.,
kuhule, dumpish, loth to move; Sam., tutule, the end,
conclusion of a night-dance. In Malg. we find kuru, old,
when speaking of things, not of persons.
Sanskr., jdr ; Ved., Jur, be old. According to A. Pictet,
jur signifies also an old woman. Jujurva, a grandparent.
Benfey also gives gMr, to become old.
Zend, zaurva, old age.
Kuli 1 , s. Haw., the knee; kuJculi, to kneel. Sam.,
tuli, an outside comer, the knee ; tuli-lima, the elbow ;
too-tuti, to kneel. Tah., turi, knee. N. Zeal., turi, id.
Fiji., durw, the knee. Sunda., tuur, knee. Timor. Laut.,
lurad, knee. Ke. Isl., ead-tur, id.
Sanskr., hora, a flexible joint, as of fingers ; Mr-para,
the elbow.
Anc. Slav., koliena, knee.
Kuli 2 , v. Haw., be stunned with noise, be deaf, be
silent ; adj. and s. deaf, deafness. N. Zeal., turi, deaf.
Hosted by GoOgle
174 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Marqu., tui, id. Tab., turi. Sam., tuli, id. Fiji., tule,
ear-wax ; adj. deaf ; kuru, to thunder. Malg., tuli, deaf.
Sunda, torrilc, id. Malg., duru-duru, taciturn; mi^dola,
noise.
Sanskr., kur, to sound ; ghur, to sound, be frightful.
"Welsh, tol, tola, loud noise, din. To this word and its
primitive meaning of making great noise probably refers
itself the Polynesian.
Kuri, s. N. Zeal., Earot., Mang., dog. Sam., uli, id.
Tah., uri, id. Gilolo (Gani), iyor, dog.
Sanskr., kurkura, kukura, dog, perhaps also kola, a hog ;
kold-hala, a great and confused noise, screaming.
Irish, gyr, dog ; erse cuilean, a young dog,
Greek, vtevKai;, a young dog. Mod. Gr., kov\ovki, a
little dog. Comp. A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., i. 378).
Pers., gholin, small dog.
A. Pictet, loc. tit, inclines to refer the Irish, Greek, and
Persian names to the Sanskrit hula, family. Liddell and
Scott refer atcvXat; to oicvXXea, to rend, to tear, But, in
view of the Sanskrit and Polynesian analogies, a may be
prosthetic.
Goth., gaurs, mourning, grief; probably akin to Sanskr.
ghur, ghora (Benfey).
Kulo, v. Haw., to continue doing a thing, persevere,
wait long. Probably akin to kulu-iki, to endure, be con-
stant, persevere, and Sam., twlu'i, to endure, lasting.
Sanskr., lad, to proceed continuously, to accumulate.
Kulu 1 , s. Haw., a drop of any liquid, a globule ; v. to
drop, as water, to leak, to flow, fall down, tumble over.
Sam., tvXui, to drop into, as lotion in the eye; tulu-vao,
drops from tree3 after rain ; tulu-tulif,, the eaves of a
house ; tutulu, to leak, as a house, to weep. Tah,, tuturu,
to drop, as rain from a bouse. N". ZeaL, maturu-turu,
to drop, as rain. Fiji., turn, drop, as water ; s. eaves of
a house, a drop of water. Malg., kuala, canal, water-
course.
Sanskr., kulyd, a rivulet, a canal ; fcdlini, a river. Per-
haps guda, gola, a ball.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 175
In Dravidian (Tamil), tHru, means to drizzle, scatter,
spread about
Kulu 2 , v. Haw., sleep little, doze, dream, be in a trance;
kululculu, id. Jav., turn, sleep. Sunda, kulem, id. Malg.,
mar-turu, id. Tagal, tolog, id.
Icel., dura, sleep little, doze ; durnin, sleepy. Sax., dot,
wandering in intellect, stupid ; dwolian, to wander, rava
Engl., dolt. Gotb., dwals, foolish. Swed., dviala, trance.
Kulu 3 , v. Haw., obsol ; kukulu, v. to set up, erect, to
build. Tab., turn, prop, side-post of a bouse; tuturu,
tauturu, to support, help, assist. Marqu., tutu'u, id. Paum.,
turu,, a prop, post to support the roof. Mang., turu, id.
Malg., zuru, column, support, Fiji., duru, the shorter posts
of a house, on which the wall-plate rests.
Sanskr., tul, to lift, to weigh, ponder, attain ; tul-ana,
lifting ; tuld, balance ; did, to raise, to swing ; dold, a
swing.
Lat., tollo, tuli, to lift, raise, elevate; tolero, to bear,
endure.
Greek, r\aa> (rdkaai), to take upon oneself, to bear,
suffer; ToXfiato, to undertake, hold out, endure; raKavrov,
a balance; TaXapos, a basket; reXa/iav, a strap, belt;
'AtKoi, a mountain in Africa, supposed to support the
heavens ; otXo?, suffering, distress.
Goth., thulan, to tolerate, suffer ; ga-thlahan, take in the
arms, caress.
Kujiu, s. Haw., bottom, foundation of a thing, cause,
beginning, root, stump, end, stalk. Marqu., tumu, id.
Sam., tumu, be full ; tumu-tumu, top, summit ; tumua'i,
crown of the head. Tah., tumu, root, origin, cause, foun-
dation. N. Zeal., tumu-ake, crown of the head, upper part
of a tree. Fiji, kumu, to collect, gather together. Ceram.
(Wahai), tamun, root. Sunda, tumiuk, stump, foundation,
Malg., tumutch, heel; v. squat down; tombuk, foot.
Lat., humus, earth, soil ; humi, on the ground.
Greek, x a P- ai < on tce earth. Liddell and Scott, without
giving an etymon for x a f ial ' morely remark that the root
is x a ^-> aQ d that it is akin to humus, humi, &c. Lith.,
Hosled'by GoOgle
176 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
zeme, earth, Slav., zembja, id. But if humus and ^a/tai
are akin, which has preserved the primary vocalisation of
the word ? The first man, or set of men, who expressed
the underlying conception did not eertainly pronounce
that word in two ways. That difference must have arisen
after the first name-givers had parted company and had
no further opportunity to correct their pronunciation
by reference to what was once the common mother-
language. In such cases of dialectical divergence a
tertius medius would be a welcome solvent of the diffi-
culty. Such solvent the Polynesian offers ; and although
the vowel sound within the Malaysian area of the dialects
of this branch also differs from u to a, yet it is evident
from the uniformity of the dialects of the Pacific area
that u was the older sound, which brings the Latin and
Polynesian nearer in accord.
Kuni, v. Haw., to kindle, to light, burn, blaze ; hikuni,
id. N. Zeal., twngi, id. Rarot., tuluni, id. Tab., tutui,
id. Fiji., timgi, id. Jav., guni, fire. Celebes (Menado),
pu-twng, id. Sangvir Island, pu-tun, id.
Welsh, cynnen, to kindle ; sindw, ashes, scoria of a forge.
Lat., cinis, a3hes, cinders.
Greek, tow?, /eovta, dust, ashes, sand.
Goth., twndnan, tindnan, to burn ; tandjan, to kindle, to
light. Sax., tendan, tynan, to kindle. Germ., zunden.
Swed., tanda.
KuNU, v. Haw., blow softly, to cough ; kunu-hwnu, to
groan, complain. Marqu., tono, sorrow, dislike, pain.
MaL, htntut, break wind.
Sanskr., dk&, dhunu, &c, to shake, shake out, off, &c,
blow, as the wind, remove ; dhiima, smoke,
Greek, 8va, to rush on or along, of any violent motion,
to storm, rage ; OveXKa, storm, hurricane ; 0vta$, frantic ;
0vfio% soul, life, breath (physically), strength ; $vva, to
rush along, to dart along.
Lat., fumus, smoke.
Goth., dawns, odour. 0. H. Germ., twnsl, storm. Germ.,
dwnst, vapour, steam.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 177
Slav., dunati, to breathe ; dyma, smoke.
Throughout the Polynesian dialects this word kunv,, lunu.
has another meaning, which, granted its kindred to the
Sanskrit dML, makes the transition of sense from the
Greek 6vw, "to rush, storm," &c, to the Greek 0vo>, "to
offer, to sacrifice," intelligible and consistent. That mean-
ing is Haw., " to roast meat on the coals ; " Tong., " to
singe ; " Tab., " to roast or boil ; " Sam., " to roast, toast, fry,
or boil ; " Marqu., " to roast, cook ; " N. Zeal., " to roast ; "
Fiji., tunu-tunu, adj. " warm," v. " to warm up cold food."
If, as Liddell and Scott intimate, after Curtius, the two
Bva> in Greek refer themselves to the Sanskrit dhti, the
latter must have lost the meaning developed in the Greek
0vo>, " to offer, to sacrifice." They give the earlier sense
of $vto(a,) as " to offer part of a meal as first-fruits to the
gods, especially by throwing it on the fire." The Poly-
nesian kunu, tunu, has retained the probably older and
more material sense of " roasting," " broiling on the coals
or embers of the fire."
I am unable, I confess, to apprehend the connection
which led our forefathers to invest the conceptions of " to
storm, rage," and " to offer sacrifice," or those of " to
blow " and " to roast " in the same word, whether 8vu> or
tunu. I am therefore inclined to think that 0va>, " to rush
along as the wind, to storm," and kunu, " to blow softly,
to cough," are derived from one root and akin to Sanskrit
dhtib, " to shake, blow as wind," leaving 8vm, " to offer " by
throwing the offering on the fire, and kunu, to roast on
the coals, though evidently related inter se, without a
referee in the Sanskrit or other Indo-European tongues,
and without a known root so far.
Kupa, v. Haw., to dig out, hollow out, as a canoe or a
trench ; kwpa-paku, a place deep down in the ground.
Tah., tupa, to dig out, hollow out, scoop out. Fiji., cava, to
stoop, bow down. Mai, kubur, grave, tomb. Sunda ,
tumpuk, a hook, a staple.
Sanskr., k&pa, a well, a pit; kupa-kara, a well-digger ;
hib-ja, humpbacked, crooked; kunibha, a pot, jar.
vol. in. l
d by Google
178 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
(Sansk. Diet.) refers the two latter to a lost verb, kubh,
with an original signification of " to be crooked." He
offers no etymon, however, for kUpa, well, pit. The Poly-
nesian reconciles the two. The Sanskrit k4pa finds its
kindred in the Hawaiian and Tahitian kupa, and the
Sanskrit kumbha, Jcub-ja, and Jcubh, with a primary sense
of " to be crooked," refer themselves to the Fijian cuva, " to
stoop, low down," a sense now lost within the Polynesian
dialects proper.
Pers., kuftan, kaftan, to dig, eleave; kv.fi, kdf, insure.
Armen., kup, pit, eistern.
Greek, kutttw, to bend forward, to stoop down ; kv^ov,
humpbacked ; /cu/t/Sij, a cup, a boat, a wallet ; aicvfos, a
cup; Kwi/reXij, any hollow vessel.
Lai., eulu, lie, recline; conewmbo, incumba; ewpa, a vat,
cask.
Goth., kumbjan, lie down, recline ; hups, the hips, loins.
A. -Sax., rap, a hollow vessel, cup.
Anc. Slav., kdpona, a goblet. Euss., kopati, to dig ;
kopdni, a cistern.
Welsh, cwh or cwpan, a hollow place, kennel, or cote.
Gael., tiibag, tub.
Kupu, v. Haw., to grow, increase, sprout, as plants.
Marqu., Tail., twpu, id. Sam., tupu, id. ; s. presiding chief,
king. Fiji., kubii, to bud, as flowers or leaves; tuba,
spring up, increase. Mangar., tupua, high-priest, Poly-
nes. ubique, tupuna, tupuanga, tubuna, ancestors, fore-
fathers, grandparents. MaL and Jav., tumbu, to grow.
Bisayu., tubu, id. Malg., tuvu-an, id.
Benfey in his Sansk. -EngL Diet., s. v. Cvi, mentions a
" "Vedic ptcple. of the red. pf." in cutuwams, with the
meaning of "large." Benfey calls it "anomalous." No
doubt it is anomalous to the verb cvi but it indicates the
existence at one time of a verb in cuv, older than, or at
least synonymous with, cvi, with the sense of "to increase,
grow large." To the Sanskrit cvi Benfey as well as
Liddell and Scott refer the Greek Kvea, kvg>, KVfia, " to be
pregnant, be big, swell of the sea," and their derivatives,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 179
also the Latin cumulus, cuneus, cavus, caulis, cmlum, cilia,
&o. How far the family connection of all these words
with the Sanskrit cvi can be proven I do not pretend
to aay, but I would be inclined to think that before
Homer's time there may have been a digamma in icvea>
between v and e, and that more anciently the word was
icvFeot, placing it en rapport with the Vedic cuv, as made
manifest in the still remaining participle cucuvams. And
it is further possible that the Latin cumulus may come
from an older form in cumhulus, thus establishing for both
of those words their kindred with not only the Sanskrit
cuv, but also the Polynesian tuvu, faibu, tupu, tumbu.
The Sanskrit copha, "a swelling," refers itself better, I
think, to the Vedic cuv, than to the Sanskrit cvi.
La, s. Haw., sun, light, day. N. Zeal., «, sun, day.
Marqu., a, id. Sam., la, id. Deriv. : Haw., lae, be light,
clear, shining ; lai, shining as the surface of the sea, calm,
still ; laclae and lailai, intens. Sam., lelei, something very
good ; lala, to shine ; lalangi, to broil. Fiji., rai, to see,
appear ; rai-rai, a seer, a prophet. Teor., la, sun. Aru
Islands, lara, id. ; rarie, bright, shining. Amblaw., laei,
sun, day.
Irish, la, lae, day.
Laghmani (CabulJ, la'e, day.
Sanskr., laj, In.nj, to 1 appear, shine ; rdj, to shine. Ved.,
to govern ; s. a king. If, as Eenfey intimates, the Sanskrit
verb bkrdj, to shine, to beam, is " probably abhi-r&j," an
already Vedic contraction, then the Polynesian root-word
la and lae will reappear in several of the West Aryan
dialects. Lat., fiagrare, flamma, fiamen. Greek, <f>\e"/a>,
$\o£. A.-Sax., blac, bloscan, &c.
Probably the universal Polynesian lani, lo.mji, ran.ji,
ra'%, lanits (Malg.), designating the upper air, sky, heaven,
and an epithet of chiefs, refers itself to the same original
la, lad, lanj, referred to above, to which may also be
referred
Welsh, glan, clean, pure, bright, holy.
Hosted' byGoOgk
180 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Sax., cltene, clean, pure.
Swed., ren, clean, pare ; grann (?}, fine, elegant
It may be rioted in connection with this word, either as
a coincidence or as an instance of ancient connection, that
in the old Chaldean the name of the sun and of the
Supreme Deity was Ha, and that in Egypt the sun was
also named Ea.
La 2 , s. Haw., Sam., Tong„ ra. N. Zeal., the sail of a
canoe ; abbreviated from, or itself an older form of, the
Fiji, lacd, a sail, also the mats from which the sails were
made. Sunda., Mai., layar, sail. Malg., Im, sail, tent,
flag.
Sanskr., Idta (Pictet), a cloth ; laid (Denfey), a creeper, a
plant ; lak-taka, a rag. As mats and clothing in primitive
times were made of bark or flexible plants, the connection
between the Sanskrit laid and Polynesian laca, la, becomes
intelligible.
Armen., lutig, a mantle.
Lat., lodix, a blanket.
Irish, lothar, clothing.
Lau, s. Haw., to feel for, spread out, expand, be broad,
numerous ; s. leaf of a tree or plant, expanse, place where
people dwell, the end, point ; sc. extension of a thing ; the
number four hundred ; lau-kua, to scrape together, to
gather up from here and there confusedly; lau-la, broad,
wide, extension, width ; lau-na, to associate with, be
friendly ; lau-oho (lit. " leaves of the head "), the hair,
long., lau, low, spread out, be broad, exfoliate; s. surface,
area; lau-mata, eyelash; to, a leaf; lo-gnutu, the lips (lit.
" leaves of the mouth "). N. Zeal, and Mang., rau, spread,
expand ; raku-raku, to scratch, scrape. Sam., lau, leaf,
thatch, lip, brim of a cup, breadth, numeral hundred after
the first hundred ; lau-a, to be in leaf, full- leafed ; laua-ai,
a town, in opposition to the bush ; lau-ulu, the hair of the
head ; launga-tasi, even, level ; lau-lau, to lay out, spread
out food on a table ; lau-tata, a level place on a mountain
or at its foot ; lau-le-anga, uneven ; lau-talinga, the lobe of
the ear, a fungus ; lau-tele, large, wide, common, of people.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 181
Tah., rau, a leaf, a hundred ; when counting hy couples,
two hundred ; many indefinitely ; rau-rau,'to scratch. Fiji.,
lou, leaves for covering an oven ; longa, a mat, a hed for
planting; drau,s. leaf; drau-drau, leaves on which food
is served up, also a hundred. Saparua., laun, leaf. Mai.,
dawn, id. ; luwas, broad, extended. Sunda., Kubab., id.,
Amboyna, ai-low, id. Malg., rav, ravin, leaf ; ravin-tadign,
lobe of the ear ; lava, long, high, indefinite expression of
extension; lava-lava, eternal ; lava-tangh, a spider.
The word lau, in the sense of expanse, and hence " the
sea, ocean," is not now used in the Polynesian dialects.
There remain, however, two compound forms to indicate
its former use in that sense : late-make, Haw., lit. the
abating or subsiding of water, i.e., drought ; rau-mate, Tah.,
to cease from rain, be fair weather ; rau-mate, N. Zeal., id.,
hence summer. The other word is koo-lau, Haw., 7cena-rau,
N. Zeal., toe-rait, Tah., on the side of the great ocean, the
weather side of an island or group ; toe-lau, Sam., the
north-east trade wind. In Fiji, lau is the name of the
windward islands generally. In the Malay and pre-Malay
dialects that word in that sense still remains under various
forms : laut, lauti, hint an, hmkaha, olat, v.vlat, medi-laut, all
signifying the sea, on the same principle of derivation as
the Latin mquor, flat, level, expanse, the sea.
Welsh, llav, to extend; lied, breadth.
Armor., blad, flat, broad.
Lat., latus, broad, wide, spacious,
Greek, TrXart/?, wide, broad, flat; TrXaiTj, broad surface,
blade of an oar ; TrXaKos, broad, flat.
Pers., IdtH, blade of an oar, oar.
Lith., flatus, flat.
Sanskr., prath, be extended, to spread.
Goth., laufs or laubs, a leaf. Icel., laug, bath; lauga, to
bathe; logr, the sea, water, moisture.
Bearing in mind I and 11 are convertible in the West
Aryan as in the Polynesian dialects, we might refer to
the following as original relatives, of the Polynesian
lav. : —
Hosted by GoOgle
i8j THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Sanskr., nan, boat, ship ; snd\ and its connections, " to
bathe."
Greek, paw, to flow, float ; vaa>, veto, to swim, to spin ;
vevats, s. swimming ; vav$, ship, &c.
Lat., no-are, to swim, float; neo, to spin; navis.
0. H. Germ., nacha, a boat. A.-Sax., nam, id. O. Worse,
snacka, a shell, sobriquet of boats and vessels. Perhaps
the Gothic snaga, a garment
Liddeil and Scott and also Benfey refer the Greek vew
and Latin neo, " to spin," to the Sanskrit nah, " to bind, tie."
With due deference, I would suggest that the underlying
sense of " to bind " and " tie " is " to shorten, contract, to
knit " — necto, nodus — and that the original conception of
"to spin" was one of extension, li.'n«thi:nin^ as represented
in the Polynesian lau.
Laha, v. Haw., to spread out, extend laterally, to make
broad. With caus. hoo-laha, to spread intelligence, to
promulgate ; laha-laha, to open, as the wings of a bird in
order to fly ; laka-i and laha/ahai, to hover over, fly, light
upon, as from a flight. Tong., lafa, flat. Sam., lafa, a
ringworm ; lafa-lafa, level top of a mountain. N. Zeal.,
raka, to show, exhibit. Tab., pa-raha, name of a broad,
flat fish. Fiji., rava-rava, a spade. Buru (Cajeli), lehai,
large. Ceram. (Awaya), ilahe, id. Matabello, leleh, id.
Malg., reff, refi, a fathom, measure of length.
Sanskr., rack, to arrange, prepare, to string, as flowers;
rachand, orderly arrangement, dressing the hair, string-
ing of flowers, suspending garlands, arrangement of troops ;
perhaps drdgh, to lengthen, extend, stroll.
Lat., latus, wide, spacious ; brachium, the arm. Benfey
refers the Latin locare to Sanskrit rack.
Irish, legadh, to lay. Armor., lacqnat, id. ; raigh or brae,
an arm.
Goth., lagjan, to lay, put, place ; perhaps lofa, the palm
or flat of the hand. Swed., lofwe, wrist. A.-Sax., logo, lak,
law, statute ; logian, to place.
Kuss., loju, place, locus.
Laka, v. Haw., to tame, as a wild animal; adj. tame,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 183
well fed, gentle ; pa-laka, remiss, neglectful. Sam., lata,
be near, be tame, be at home; adj. tame, domesticated.
Tah., rata, tame. £T. Zeal., rata, id.
Sanskr., rddh, make or be merciful, favourable, gracious,
to conciliate.
Greek (according to Ben fey), (XWko/acm, Ix^koj, to
appease, conciliate ; l\ao$, gracious, kind, gentle.
Lako, s. Haw., supply, sufficiency, property, house-
hold stuff; v. to possess, be supplied; adj. rich, prosperous.
Tah., nato-naio (n for /), to be well provided. Fiji., rako,
v. to embrace ; s. a grasp of the arms.
Sanskr., rdhh, lakh, to suffice, adorn. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-
Eur., ii. 400) refers to Sanskrit rddha, " riches," from rddh,
" prosperari, perfici," and gives the following West Aryan
connections :—
Anc. Germ., "rat, opes, proventus, fructus. A.-Sax.,
raide, phalerse, apparatus. Anc. Sax., rS.de, ge-ra.de, pro-
pria mobiliere (Grimm, D. R A., 566). Mod. Germ.,
ge-r&the, utensils ; vor-rath, provision, &c." Whether Pic-
tet be right in referring the above Old German rdt, &c, to
Sanskrit rddh, I think the
Greek Xa^ij, \axos, an allotted portion; Aa^eaei, goddess
of fate ; Xar/xaw, obtain by lot, refer themselves better to
Sanskrit rdkh, Idkh, than to Sanskrit rddh. Liddell and
Scott give the root as \ax ; hut when we consider that
such words as \aj(avov, " garden herbs, vegetables, greens;"
\a-xyi), "soft, woolly hair,, down, nap;" Xayeta, "well
tilled, fertile," also claim descent from \a%, it is hardly
possible that the first or earlier conception expressed by
\a% was that of drawing lots or obtaining by lot or by
chance. In this dilemma, it seems to me that the Poly-
nesian -will give the keynote to the different Western
Aryan conceptions, and perhaps the Fijian rako, " a grasp
of the arms, an armful," embodies by far the older con-
ception, from which the others, as it were, have radiated.
Lala, s. Haw., the limb or branch of a tree, or of an
animal ; in Anc. Haw., a rib of men or animals. Sam.,
lala, small branches ; v. to stand out like branches. Tah.,
Hosted by GoOgle
i84 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Mang., vara, branch, N. Zeal., vara, a rib. Fiji., rara, a
board. Malg., raa, branches. Comp. Tah., pu-rara, scat-
tered, dispersed.
Sanskr., rad, to split, divide, dig; rada, splitting, a tooth.
Lat., radius, rod, staff, pole ; rado, to scratch, scrape.
Welsh, rhail, bar, bolt.
Lalo, adv. and prep. Haw., below, down, under; adj.
low, base. Sam., lalo, id. Tah., N. Zeal., raro, id. Marqu.,
a'o, id. Fiji., ra, below, west point of heaven, the leeward
islands generally. Malg., late, lalen, deep, beneath; tagal,
lalim, abyss. Mai, darah, dalam, deep, depth. Sunda.,
djero, id.
Sanskr., a-dhas t underneath, low down ; a-dhara, lower,
inferior.
Goth., un-dar, under ; dalath, down ; dot, dale, valley,
ditch.
Lama, s. Haw., name of a forest tree of hard wood,
torch of any material, specially of kukui-nuts, light by
night ; malama, light from sun or moon, a month ; pu-lama,
a torch ; au-lama, to give light. Sam., lama, the candle-
nut tree, a torch made of the nuts; v. to watch for;
malama, moon, light, lamp ; v. to be light. Tong., mama,
torchlight, sunlight; fig. the world, society at large.
Marqu., ama, light, the candle-nut tree (Aleurites) ; maama,
daylight, light. Tab., rama, torch ; marama, the moon, a
month; maramarama, light. Fiji., rarama, light; rama,
to enlighten, cast light upon, as from a blazing fire.
Stewart Islands, mirima, moon. Ceram. (Ahliago), melim,
moon; matalima, day. Mai., malam, night. Celebes
(Bouton), maromo, id.
Greek, \a/A7ras, a torch, a faggot, the name of a nettle ;
Ao/iTi-ai, to give light, be bright, shine ; Xa/tirpm, bright,
brilliant ; papvo?, kind of thorn or prickly shrub.
Lat, limpidus, clear, transparent ; lamium, dead or
blind nettle; ramus, a bough, branch. According to
Professor Mommsen, " Roma " or " Rama " was equivalent
to Anglice " Bush-town," and its oldest inhabitants were
the tribe known as Ramnes.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 185
Goth., lauhmoni, lightning, Sax., leoma, ray of light.
0. Engl., leme, id. Mod. Engl., gleam, &c.
Irish, laom, flame.
The Eev. "W. W. Skeat, in his " Mceso-Gothic Glossary "
(London, 1868), refers the word lauhmoni to litihan,
"enlighten." It is possible, but the Saxon and Irish
parallelisms of leoma and laom would seem to indicate
the existence of a radical m, although Grimm in his
"Teut Mythol." {vol. i. p. 178) seems to favour a deriva-
tion from lauhatjan, " to lighten, to shine as lightning."
When we are told that the island of Lemnos (Afjfipoi)
in the jEgean Sea was especially sacred to Hephaistos on
account of its volcanic fires (LiiHell and Scott, s. v.), and
that it was there he found rest when kicked out of heaven
(II. i. 593), and when we are told that its still older
name was JEtkalia (AWaXn), "the burning or blazing,''
it is fair to assume that the two names were synonymous,
and that \jj/*i>o? iu some measure still retained the sense
expressed in aidaXij, pointing to the same root from which
Xa/iirat sprang, and thus strengthens the position I take
of its connection with the Polynesian lama.
In tracing this word back to its origin, from light to
torch, from torch to faggot, we see that the Polynesian.
Greek, and Latin have retained a reminiscence of a once
common name for the material of which the faggot was
composed, though in after-ages applied to special objects.
The development of the idea of light from torches, night-
light, and its application to the moon, is peculiar to the
Polynesian family, and must have taken place after its
separation from the Aryan stock.
Lana, v. Haw., to float on the water or in the air, to
swing, drift about ; in ancient chants, nana, — I and n
convertible. It formerly had some now obsolete sense of
extension, place, as shown in the compound lana-nuu, "the
raised lana, stage or place," where the idols were set in
the heiau ; also in ku-lana, lit " stopped floating," a place
where many things were collected, a village, a garden;
lana and a-lana, light, floating, easily buoyant. Marqu.,
Hosted by GoOgle
186 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
ana and aJca, light, not heavy. Tah., a-raa, id., to be
raised or lightened, as a vessel in the water, Sam., langa,
to raise up, to rise up, to spring up, as troops from ambush.
Fiji., langa, lifted up. Mai., ringan, light, not heavy.
Another application of this word, and apparently con-
nected with its primary sense, is the Haw. lana-lana, also
nana-nana, the long-legged spider, also a spider's web
u-lana, to weave, plait, braid. H. Zeal., ranga, id. Tah.
rara'a, id. Sam., lalanga, to weave, braid, also a fine mat.
Probably the Polynesian word for the common house'
fly derives from the same original conception of " floating,
light, . buoyant, agile." Sam., lango ; Totig., id. ; Tah.
ra'o; K. Zeal., ngaro ; Haw., nalo ; Marqu., nao ; N.
Celebes, rango ; Sanguir, lango, fly.
Sanskr., laiigh, to jump, step over, surpass, ase
laghu (" Le., larighu," Benfey), light, not heavy, quick,
young ; laghat, wind.
Greek, Ao7<i>?, a hare ; ska^y?, small, little, insignificant
^p a X v V>- a spider.
Lat., aranea, a spider, cobweb. Perhaps rana, a frog
with the underlying conception of "jumping."
Lano, s. Sam., a lake ; lalano, deep, of water. Tong.
ano, a lake. Tah., ra'o, a fleet at sea. Fiji., dra.no, lake
or piece of standing water. N. Celebes, rano, water. S.
Celebes (Bolanghitau), rano, id. ; bo-rango, the sea. Borneo
(Dayak-Idaan), danau, water. Pulo-Nias, idano, water.
Mai., danait, lake. Malg., rana, the sea. N. Guinea
(Motu), rano, water ; (Kirapuno), rana, id.
Sanskr., dhanv (Ved.), to run, flow.
I leave to abler hands to determine the possible con-
nection of the compound in such river-names of the Indo-
European branches of the Aryan family &3 Eri-danus, Bho-
danus, Vanubis, (Aavov&is), &c, with the Sanskr. dhanv.
Whether the Polynesian or the Vedic be the older form,
they are evidently related.
Lanu, s. Sam., colour ; v. to wash off salt water, to
oil the body all over. Fiji., dranu, fresh water ; v. to wash
off in fresh after bathing in salt water.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 187
Sanskr., rarij, to dye, to colour.
Greek, paivw, to sprinkle, be sprinkled ; pavm, a drop, a
spot; pavTr/pioi, sprinkled, spotted, defiled ; perhaps also
pa£, a grape, and peyev?, a dyer; \eyvov, the coloured
edging or border of a garment.
A.-Sax., ge-regnan, to colour,
Lapa, v. Haw., to jump, spring about ; s. a ridge between
two depressions, a protuberance ; lapalapa, v. to rise or
stand up, as water-bubbles in boiling, to protrude, as a
name ; s. flame, blaze, an undulating, rolling country ; adj.
flat or square, where the corners are prominent. Sam.,
lapa, to be flat; lalapa, flat, compressed. Tah., rapa, the
blade of a paddle or oar ; raparapa, orapa, any square
piece. Fiji., laba, to strike or smite, as water against a
canoe, as fish with their tails, to kill treacherously. N.
Zeal., raparapa, the sole of the foot. Malg., mi-repak, to
creep (ramper), prostrate oneself; mi-reperip, volatile,
inconstant ; mi-raverav, to lean over, to totter, vacillate ;
Utim, fall, to fall, ready to fall ; lapats, squint-eyed.
Sunda., lumpu, lame, limping ; lumpat, to leap ; lamboe,
ii P .
Lat., labo, to totter, be on the point of falling ; labor, to
slip, glide, fall ; lapsus, any quick motion, slip, fall ; a-lapa,
a slap in the face ; lamlo, to lap.
Greek, Xotttw, to lap with the tongue ; \aika*}r, a
hurricane with clouds and thick darkness, whirlwind
sweeping upwards ; Xartyqpo?, light, nimble, swift.
Welsh, llabiaw, to slap ; llab, a stroke ; llepiaw, to lap,
lick ; rJiamp, to rise, reach over, rising up, vaulting.
. Sax., lappian, to lap, lick ; rew-pnnil, headlong; loppe, a
flea ; ge-limpan, to happen, befall. Possibly such English
words as flap, slap, slope, are connected with this family.
Sanskr., lamb, to fall, to set as the sun, to hang down-
ward. Perhaps Idbh, to throw, to direct ; reb, rev, to go by
leaps, to flow.
The Sax. lippa, Swed. Idpp, Lat. labium, labrum, and
the Sunda. lambee, lip, probably refer themselves better
to the Polynesian lapa, "protuberance," than to Xa/Sw,
Gooole
Hosted by ^jOOQ
i88 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Xaftftavia, whether id the sense of " to take " or
" receive."
Lapu, s. Haw., ghost, apparition of some one dead,
night-monster; lapu-lapu, v. to collect together in small
heaps, to pick up, as sticks for a faggot; lapu-wale, lit.
"only a ghost," nothing substantial, foolish, worthless;
alcua-lcvpw, a spectre. N. Zeal., rapu, to seach for. Tah.,
rapu, ta-rapu, to mix together, squeeze, scratch, be in
confusion. Fiji., ravu, to kill, smash, break.
Sanskr., rihhu, i.e., rabh-u (Benfey), name of certain
deities ; according to Pictet, good spirits in the Vedic
mythology ; rabh, to seize, to take ; rabhas, zeal.
Lat., rabies, rage, frenzy.
Welsh, rhaib, fascination ; rhcibus, a sorcerer, a witch.
Touching the Sanskrit rbhu, Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., ii.
607), says: "Leur nom comme adjectif, siguiiie habile,
adroit, inventif, et. commc substantif, artisan habile surtout
k forger et a construire des chaTs. II derive de la rac.
rabh.temerc, agf-rc, avec 3. [*&:., oidiri, iacipere. Cf. rbhva,
rbhvan, hardi, entreprenant, adroit.
" Lassen, le premier, a rapproche' de rbhu le grec 'Optpevs,
tout en avouaut que les traditions relatives au chantre
thrace n'offrent aucun rapport avec celles du EigvMa,
Kuhn adopte ee rapprochement, en cherchant dans les
Elfes de la Germanie, grands amateurs de musique et de
chant, un chainou qui relie Orphee aux rbhus de l'lnde.
" Si Ton part, en effet, d'une forme arbh = rabh, dont le
derive 1 rbhu serait un affaiblis3ement, il devient facile
d'y rattacher, avec Kuhn, le scand. alfr, ags. «•//, anc.
all. alp, &c, nom d'une classe d'esprits qui tiennent
une grande place dans la mythologie du Word, et les
superstitions populaires de l'Allemagne et de l'Angle-
terre. Leurs attributs sont plus varies que ceux de leurs
confreres de l'lnde, et leur sphere d'action est plus
itendue. lis se divisent en plusieurs classes, les blancs,
les noira, les gris, les bruns, suivant leur caractere bon on
malin ; lea uns beaux et gracieux, les autres laids et dif-
formea. Ces derniers se confondent plus ou moins avec les
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 189
nains, dvergar, qui se rapprochent des rbhiis par leur
Labile te comme artisans et forgerons. D'un autre cote,
les Alfar lumineux qui habitent l'air, et qui se plaisent
a la musique et a la danse, ressemblent mieux aux Maruts
indiens, genies de l'air qui, a leur tour, s'identifient par
plusieurs points avec les rbhus. On voit ainsi qu'un
fond commun de croyauces, simple a son origine, s'est
developpe plus tard dans plusieurs directions ehez les
Indiens et les Germains." And also with the Poly-
nesians.
Latu, s. Sam., head-builder, chief constructor ; word
not found in the other Polynesian dialects. Fiji., ratii,
equivalent to Master, Sir. Jav., ratu, chief, noble. Sulu
Isls., datu, id. Mai., datoh, chief, head-man.
Zend, ratu, head, chief. See M. Hang's Essay on the
Parsis, p. 175, n. 1.
Law A, v. Haw., to work out, even to the edge or boun-
dary of a land, i.e, leave cone uncultivated, to fill, suffice,
be enough. Sam., lava, he enough, to complete; adv.
indeed, very. Tah., rava-i, to suffice. N. Zeal., rava-kore,
lit. "not full," poor. Fiji., rawa, accomplish, obtain,
possess.
Sanskr., labh, lavibh, to obtain, get, acquire, enjoy,
undergo, perform; Idoha, acquisition, gain; rabh, to seize,
to take.
Lith., lota, the work of each day, gain, labour; lobis,
goods, possessions ; pra-lohti, become rich ; api-lobe, after
work, i.e., evening.
A. Pictet refers the Lat. labor, work, to this same family,
as well as the Irish lobliar and the Welsh llafur. He
also, with Eopp and Bcufey, refers the Goth, arbaiths,
labour, work, to the Sanskr. rabh = arl, as well as the
Anc. Slav., rdbu, a servant. Euss., rabota, labour. Gael,
airbke, gain, profit, product.
This Polynesian lawa is doubtless akin to
Lawe, v. Haw., to carry, bear, take from out of ; lawe-
lawe, to wait upon, to attend on, serve, to handle, to feel
of; adj. pertaining to work. Tah., rave, to receive, to
Hosted by GoOgle
too THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
take, seize, lay hold of ; s. work, operation ; rave-rave, a
servant, attendant. Rarot, Paum., rave, id. Sam., lave,
to be of service; lave-a, to be removed, of a disease;
lavea'i, to extricate, to deliver. Fiji., lave, to raise, lift up.
Malg., ma-la/a, to take, seize ; rava, pillage, destruction.
Sunda., rampok, theft. Mid., rampas, me-rabut, take
forcibly. Motu (N. Guinea), law-haia, to take away.
Sauskr., labh, rdbh, see previous word, " Lawa."
Greek, Xapftavto, ika/3ov, take hold of, seize, receive,
obtain ; \j}fi/ia, income, gain ; \afti}, Xa/3t<;, grip, handle.
Lat., labor, work, activity ; perhaps also Laverna, the
goddess of gain or profit, the protectress of thieves ; rapio,
■I'dptw:.
Goth., raupjan, to reap, pluck ; raubon, to reave, rob.
Sax., reqftan, take violently.
Pers., raftan, to sweep, clean up ; robodan, to rob.
Lith., ruba, pillage ; rUbina, thief,
Le'a, s. Haw., le'a-le'a, gladness, merriment, pleasure,
joy ; v. to delight in, be pleased ; as an intensitive, per-
fectly, thoroughly, very. N. Zeal, reka, be gay, joyful.
Tah., re'a-re'a, id. Maruu., eka-eka, id. Sam., tau-le'ade'a,
a young man. Tong., tau-hka-hka, id., handsome, i'iji.,
leca, good, satisfactory ; vaka-leka, to be happy. Malg.,
rria-rda, flattering. Mai., Iczat, pheasant.
Lat, Icetiis, glad, joyful; dekdo, delicim.
Goth., laikan, to skip, leap for joy; laiks, sport, dance;
ija-leikan, to please. Sax., lieian, id. Swed., leka, to play,
sport.
Leo, s. Haw., voice, sound; leo-leo, to wail, as for the
dead ; leo-leo-a, to curse, bawl. Sam., leo, s. voice, sound ;
v. to watch, to guard ; leo-leo, a watchman ; leo-leo-a, loud
talking, clamour. Marqu., eo, voice, speech. Tab., reo, id.
Tong., leo, id. N. Zeal., reo, id. Paum., reko, id., language.
Greek, pea, epa, to speak, talk ; pr/fia, word, saying, &c. ;
faros, said, spoken.
Lat., rear, ratus, to believe, think, judge; prex, entreaty,
prayer ; preeor.
Goth., rathjan, to speak, tell; rodjan, id.; redan, to
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 19
counsel, provide for, think of. Sax., rmd, speech, discourse,
counsel ; rcord, speech, language. Perhaps Goth, laian, to
reprove, revile. A. -Sax., lean.
Lelo, Haw., also a-lelo, e-lelo, the tongue; o-lelo, to
speak, talk. Probably connected with Me, the name of a
chattering bird. Sam., a-lelo, tongue. Tah., a-rero. id-
small slips, pendant parts of a maro or girdle-cloth ; o-re.ro,
speech, oration, orator, to speak. N. Zeal., ko-rero, speech,
rumour. long., elelo, tongue. Marqu., 'e'o, id. Fiji., lali, a
native drum, a hell. Malg., lela, tongue ; ma-lela, orator.
MaL, lidah, tongue. Sunda. and Jav., Hat, id. Macassar,
lelah, id. Biajau, delah, id.
Sanskr., lal, lad, to sport, dally; lalana, lolling the
tongue.
Greek, \a\e<t>, to talk, chat, babble, chirp ; \a\ij, XaXaf,
&c.
Lat., lallo, sing a lullaby,
Welsh, lloliaw, to prattle, babble.
Russ., leleyv,, to dandle, fondle.
Lemu, v. Haw., be slow, lag behind ; temu-lemu, walk
hesitatingly, go slowly; lemu, s. the buttocks, underpart
of a thing. Sam., leviu, adv. quietly, privately, slowly;
lemu-lemu, v. to draw the finger across the uose, a sign
of having had illicit intercourse. Tong., Fiji., hmu, the
buttocks. N. Zeal., remu, the skirt of a garment. Malg.,
lanwts, back, loins.
Sanskr., ram, to rest, to like to stay, be delighted,
rrjoici:, have sexual intercourse.
Greek, tfpe/ia, gently, quietly, slowly ; yra-Xefte?, without
pause, constantly ; veo for ptj priv. Benfey refers this to
the Sanskr. ram.
Goth., rimis, rest, quietness.
Lena, v. Haw., to bend, strain, as in drawing a bow,
to aim, as in shooting. To pull or stretch, as clothes for
drying or ironing, to strain the eyes, squint. Sam.,
lelena, to spread out in the sun, smooth down, straighten
out, as new siapo (cloth), distend. Marqu., ena, id. Tah.,
re'a, a fathom measure.
Hosted by GoOgle
[ 9 2 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
0. Norse, ylenwj-, to u intend, in the sense of opening the
eyes wide. Swed., giant, half-opened, ajar, as a door.
Perhaps Sax. grinnian, to grin, show the teeth.
Lat., ringor, to open the mouth wide, show the teeth.
Lepa, s. Haw., a fringe, something waving, flowing,
pendant, a flag ; v. to roll up the eyes, stand up, as a cock's
comb, to move or cut obliquely ; ki-lepa, Tca-lcpa, to wave
or flutter, as a flag; fig. to peddle, hawk about goods.
(In heathen times those who had goods to sell set a flag
as a signal.) Another form is lepe, a cock's comb ; adj. dia-
gonally. Tah., repa, the edge of a garment; ta-repa, to
shake, flap ; repe, the comb of a fowl. Jfarqu., epe-epe, id.
Fiji., reva, to shake, flap,
Sanskr., srip, to creep, to move'; sarpa, a sliding motion,
a snake; drdpi, Ved. (vid. Pictet, Orig. Ind.-Eur., ii. 229),
mantle, clo thing.
Zend, drafsha, banner, flag, turban.
Lith., dribti, to wave, hang loosely; droH, cloth ; drap-
anos, under-garmenfc ; virpu, to waver.
Greek, peira, to incline, sink, fall, shift about, to happen;
povi), inclination downwards ; pwmpov, the knocker of
a door ; pafi&os, rod, wand, switch ; epi>o>, to creep,
crawl; epirerov, a reptile, snake.
Lat,, repo, to creep, crawl; serpo, id.; serpens, reptile,
worm.
Welsh, serju, to vacillate, have the vertigo; sarff, a
serpent. Tri^k a.arpan, the swan.
LEPO, s. Haw., dirt, dust, earth, ground ; v. to be dirty,
defiled, turbid. N, Zeal., repo, mud, swamp. Marqu., epo,
id. Tah., repo, earth, dirt, filth. Sam., lepa, pond, stag-
nant water, muddy ; lepu, to be stirred up, as water.
Tong., lepa, a well. Fiji., lobolobo, soft, muddy; rebu, to
stir up the water by splashing when fishing. Malg.,
lembuk, gust ; levuh, corruption ; rhomha, balsam. Mai.,
lumpor, mud ; lumbut, soft.
Sanskr., lip, to anoint, smear, stain; lepa, mortar,
plaster, stain, spot.
Greek, \nra, 7a-rra<;, X*.7W, grease, fat, tallow ; Xnrapes,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 193
fatty, unctuous; Xtvapty;, persistent (sticky); aXettpm, to
anoint with oil, daub, plaster.
Lat., lippus, blear-eyed, running, dropping; ligueo, be
liquid, fluid ; gleba, a lump of earth, clod, a field.
Welsh, lupan, soft, smooth.
PoL, Up, glue. Slav., liepiti, to glue.
Lith., limpu, lipti, to stick.
Lew A, s. Haw., the upper air, region of clouds ; v. to
swing, float in the air, move back and forth ; hoo-lewa, to
vibrate, float in the air, carry between two persons, as a
corpse, a funeral. Tah., rewa, the firmament, an ahysa ;
rewa-rewa, to fly about, as a flag. Mangr., rewa, the over-
hanging firmament, a tent, a flag. N. Zeal., rewa, the
eyelid. Marqu., ewa, to suspend ; s. the middle. Sam.,
leva (of time), long since; v. be protracted. Fiji., rewa,,
high, height ; vaka-rewa, to lift up, to hoist, as a sail.
Malg., Ufa, v. to fan oneself, s. flight ; rafraf, a fan,
Goth., luftus, the air. S;ix., lyfti, air. arch, vault. 0.
EngL, lift, air.
Lat., limbics (?), fringe, flounce.
Sanskr., dev, div, primarily " jacere, jaculare," according
to A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., ii. 466), subsequently " to
play at dice," play generally. The permutation of d and
I may be observed in the Latin levir, brother-in-law (the
husband's younger brother) = Sanskr. devri, devara, id.
If dev or div has derived the sense of " throwing dice "
from an older sense " jacere, jaculare," to throw, to hurl,
that sense may be a derivative from a still older one, " to
lift up, swing about, be suspended " = the Polynesian
lewa, rewa, " to be suspended, to vibrate." And thus we
can also understand the origin of the Goth, luftus, the
Sax. lyfte, the 0. Norse loft, Swed. lowe.ro., lofwa, Engl.
luff.
Li, v. Haw., to hang by the neck, to strangle, to furl,
as a sail, to see, observe, fear, shrink back with dread ;
adj. trembling, shaking, as from an ague fit; li-a, to
ponder, think, start suddenly, as a dog at a fly, be cold,
shiver ; li-ki, to gird, tie up tightly, to throng, be troubled,
vol. in. s
Hosted by GoOgle
194 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
be hustled, as by a crowd, be stiff, as a limb. Sam., li, to
set firmly together, as the teeth; s. a sinnet fastening;
li'a, a chief's dream ; li'anga, a giddy height ; li'a-li'a, to
be afraid of ; tia'i, to whirl round ; lialia'i, to shake the
head. Tah., ri, to hang, suspend ; ri-a, a vision, phantom;
rCai, be seized with fear ; ria-rta, horror, disgust ; ri-ta,
the spasm or convulsions in lockjaw; v. to bite, gnash
the teeth ; rita-mata, to sparkle, glisten, as the eyes in a
rage. Tong., li, to toss; li-ti, throw away; lia-lia, dis-
agreeable, abomiuable. Rarot., ri-ti, to tie on. Fiji., lia-
lia, foolish, crazy. Malg., man-ri, to strangle, compress.
Mai., lilit, to coil, curl.
Greek, evyew, to shudder with fear, to shiver with cold ;
evyo% cold, frost; <ppta<ra, be rough, to bristle, to shiver
with cold ; tppt/et), a rippling as of water, a shivering with
fear or cold, cold, frost; tj>pi%, id.
Lat., rigeo, be stiff, hard, benumbed, as with cold ;
rigidus ; frlgeo, he. rigid with cold, benumbed ; frigus, cold,
frost
Sanskr., rej, to tremble (Ved.)
Goth., reiran, to tremble ; reiro, earthquake.
Ll'l, adj. Haw., obsoL; li'ili'i, small, little. Tah., ri'i, id.
Mangr., riki, id. N. Zeal., riki-riki, id. Marqu., 'iki'iki,
id. Sam., li'i, to be small ; li'ili'i, ripples ; also ni'ini'i,
small, minute Sunda., letik, small.
Sanskr., lie, be small ; leca, smallness, a little.
Greek, 6\tyos, small, little, few.
Goth., leitils, little. Sax., lytel, id.
To the same root, with the sense of " being small, little,"
refer themselves probably the following : —
Liha 1 , s. Haw., a nit, the egg of a louse. Tah., riha,
id. Sam., Tong., lia, id. TagaL, lisa, id.
Sanskr., likskd, a nit, young louse, a poppy seed; rikshd,
a nit, a mote in a sunbeam.
Lat., ricinus, a tick.
LlHA 2 , v. Haw., be sick at the stomach, nauseate. Sam.,
Ufa, be thin, wasted, as the belly from disease ; malifa-lifa,
a hollow, sunken place in the ground ; faa-tifa, draw in,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 195
as the abdomen, be sloping, as a road. Malg., mi-lefa, to
flee away, to leave a place.
Sanskr., rich, to evacuate, to leave, ptcpl. pf. pass. ; rikka,
empty, purged, free from ; rechana, purging, evacuation,
Lat., littquo, to leave, forsake; re-Hctua, rn-lujuvs.
Greek, "Kik/mk, \tKvov, a win no wing- fan.
Ane. Slav., rieslieti, to dissolve, to cause to pass away,
deliver.
I do not refer to the Greek \errr<t> or the Gothic laiia
and af-lifnan, which Benfey refers to the Sanskrit rich
It may be so ; but there is enough without them. The
Greek X(*-/ios, Xik-vov, have no etymon assigned them in
Liddell and Scott.
Like, adj. Haw., be like, similar, resemble. N. Zeal,
rite, equal. Earot., ariie, id., like. Malay., litjim, be even,
like.
Goth., ga-leiks, like ; ga-leikon, to liken. Sax., lie, like,
similar.
Liko, v. Haw., to swell, expand, be fat, shine, glisten;
s. the shining white in the eyes ; li'o-li'o, bright, shining ;
ma-lfo, first light of the morning. N. ZeaL, rito, a bud.
Tah., rito, to swell, as buds of leaves or flowers. Sam., Wo,
a circle; li'o-jingota,, a halo round the moon; ma-li'o, a
land-crab. Fiji., liso, to glisten, be fiery, as of the eyes.
Malg., likouk, eclat, splendour, glare, brightness.
Sanskr., rich, to shine ; riksha, a star, also a bear. Pah,
ikka, id. Eeng., rich, id. Marath., risa, id.
Greek, 'Ap/cros, a bear, the constellation Ursa Major, a
kind of crab ; dp/crjXos, a young panther.
Lat., glisco, to swell, grow fat, increase, spread ;■ glesuni,
amber; ursus, a bear; Ursa, name of a constellation.
French, lisse, smooth, glossy,
Goth., glit-munjan, to shine, glitter, glisten. Sax., glite-
nan, glisnian, to shine, sparkle.
Lima, s. Haw., arm, hand. Sam., lima, id., fore-leg of
an animal. Tah., Earot., rima, id. Tonga., nima, id.
Marqu., ima, id. ; and through all the Polynesian dialects
Hosted by GoOgle
196 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
this word signifies the number "five." Even the New
Zealanders, while using the form ringa for hand, express
the number five with rima. Among the Polynesian con-
geners in the Malay Archipelago, as well as their Malay
successors, this word is of universal usage, either as an
expression for hand, arm, or for the number five. Celebes,
N. and S., lima, rima, hand and five. Sanguir, lima, id.
Sulu Island, lima, id. Buru (Cajeli), limamo, hand ; lima,
five. Amblau, lemanatia, hand ; lima, five. Amboyna,
lima, rimak, hand. Saparua, rimah, hand. Ceram.
(Ahtiago and Tobo), niman, hand ; lima, five. Ceram. (Gah),
numo-nina, hand; lim, five. Ceram. (Wahai), mimare,
hand ; nima, five. Teor., limin, hand. Goram., imak-nin
hand; liem, five. Malg., dimi, livii, five. Mai. and Jav.
lima, five.
Some uses of this word occur in the Polynesian whicli
may enable us the better to recognise its West Aryan
relations. Thus in Haw., lima-lima, v. to handle, employ
the hands ; hoo-lima-lima, to hire, to bargain for work to
be done; lima-lau, to carry on the hips; lima-iki, to fall
upon one, as a robber, to assassinate. In Sam., lima-lima,
v. to do quickly, to be elever at all work ; lima-la'u, a
boaster ; lima-mulu, slow of hand, stingy ; faa-lima-lima,
snatch covetously at things being distributed. Tab., rima-
haa, a greedy, dishonest person, one who snatches at
everything ; rima-kere, rima-io, a generous, liberal persoD.
Goth., niman, to take, take away, receive ; anda-neu,
anda-numts, a receiver. Sax., neman, to take. 0. Engl.,
nimmer, a thief ; nimble, lively, swift, applied chiefly to
motions of hands or feet. Probably Sax. lim, limb ; Icel.
limr ; Swed. lem, id.
Greek, vepa), to deal out, distribute; Mid., to hold,
manage ; ve/vrjais, distribution ; vefterap, dispenser of rights,
avenger; vofiew;, a dealer out, distributor; 61 vo/tei?, the
ribs of a ship, also the rigging ; vo/*ij, division, distribution.
Lat., nwmerus, number, a part of a whole, a member;
nwmdlus, rigging of a vessel; numella, fetters, stocks.
Quaere' mem-bmm, a limb, member of the body ? Benfey
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 197
( San sk. -Engl. Diet.) refers membrum to Sanskr. marman
a vital organ or member, a joint of a limb, and derives
marman from mri, to die. It may be so, but I fail to see
the application of the idea of death to express, or from
which to deduce, the idea of a joint or a limb. Whatever
the derivation of marman, I hardly think that the Lat.
membrum originally sprang from the same root ; the more
so in view of the Ceram. (Wahai) variant — "mimare" —
of the universal Polynesian lima.
Anc. Slav., su-nimati, to bring together, congregate.
Rnss., s'nimati, to take away ; vy-nimati, to seize.
Though apparently one of the ancient forms by which
the early Aryans expressed the sense of hand, arm, had
become obsolete and superseded by other synonyms before
the West Aryans left their primitive abodes, yet traces of
the once common word are manifest, in sense and form, in
v$fi.w, vopem, nmneri'.r., mirnelius, jiinian, lira-, nimati. The
Greek, the Gothic, and the Slavonic pointing to the hand
as " the taker, the distributor," and the sense of the Latin
form indicating that the hand was also used as a counter,
the "numerator," Mr. A. Pictet refers this family of
words to the Sanskrit nam, to bow, bend, stoop. Eenfey
seems to favour the same derivation ; but the argument by
which Pictet supports his proposition (Orig. Ind.-Eur., ii.
16 and 691) seems to me untenable in view of the direct
Polynesian lima, rima, nima, of whose existence or appli-
cation Pictet was apparently ignorant.
If Sanskrit offers no allied word to the Greek, Gothic,
Slavonic, Latin, and Polynesian, it may be permissible to
look to some of the tribes of the Hindu-Kush, if haply
they may have preserved some reminiscence of this word.
I find there, in the Gilgit dialect of the Shina, that lam-
oyM signifies to " take hold ; " oyki being the infin. in-
flection, leaves the radical lam to express the sense
Whether a corruption of some lost Sanskrit or Zend
word, or itself some ancient variation of the primary word
of the Gothic, Greek, and Polynesian, I am unable to say.
Limu, s. Haw., sea-weed, sea-grass, moss ; lima, v. to
Hosted by GoOgle
198 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
turn, change, have various appearances ; limu-limu, turn-
ing, whirling, curling, of the wind, instability of conduct,
slippery, tricky ; limu-a, a long rain, constant flow of
water. Sam., limu, seaweed, moss ; limu-a, moss-grown,
Tab., rimu, seaweed, moss, Marqu., imu, id, Malg.,
lemuk, meadow, bottom-land. Sunda., ha-limun, moist,
damp.
Lat„ limus, s. slime, mire ; adj. oblique, slanting.
Greek, Xtfivi}, salt marsh or firth, pool of standing
water ; Xi/wje, harbour, baven, creek ; Xet/zwi', moist, grassy
place, meadow, holm. Perhaps XiyM/?, humour, gum,
rheum.
Sax., Urn, a viscous substance; ge-liman, to glue; slim,
soft, moist earth.
Pers., limah, mud.
Liddell and Scott refer the Greek words quoted above
to \u/3a, to pour, pour out, shed. I think the Polynesian
offers a better reference.
LlNA, adj. Haw., soft, yielding, tough ; Una-Una, tough,
adhesive, mucous ; s. wet, clayey land ; v. to adhere, stick
to; papa-Una, the cheek. Tong,, linga, male organ of
generation; talinga, the ear. Sam., talinga, the ear.
Tab., ta-ria, id. ; papa-ri'a, the cheek. N. Zeal., ringa,
the arm, hand ; ta-ringa, the ear. Marqu., papa-ilca, the
cheek; pua-ika, ear. Fiji., linga, hand. Malg., ta-Knh,
ear. Pulo Nias, Celebes, ta-lingo,, id. Sulu Islands,
Mai., te-linga, id. Amboyna (Liang), ti-rina, id. Ceram.
(Wabai), te-nina-re, id. Buguis, un-ka-linai, to hear.
Sunda., lengen, arm. Through the Indian Archipelago
generally, wax is called lilin.
Sanskr., li, be viscous, be solvable, to melt, adhere to,
cliDg to j ptcpl. pf. pass., Una. As Benfey gives no
etymon of the Sanskrit linga, a mark, spot, the phallus
emblem of Civa, I may be permitted, in view of the above
Polynesian relatives, to class them all as descendants of a
root, li or li, alone retained in the Sanskrit. The Sanskrit
karna, an ear, a rudder, one of the names of Civa, deserves
some attention in this connection. Benfey classes it
Hosted by'GoOgk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 199
under a verb, kam, to pierce or bore, but intimates by the
■+■ that it has no authoritative references. Now, as it is
probable that the ear had a name before it was bored, I
would suggest that karna is a contraction of ha-rina, and
if so, groups itself with the Polynesian Una, ta-rina, and
the Sanskrit lingo,
Greek, pivot, the skin of a living person, the hide of a
beast; pivov, a hide. No etymon or reference given by
Liddell and Scott. Atvov, anything made of flax, flax
itself, a flaxen cord, fish-line, linen cloth.
Lat„ linum, flax ; lens, lentils, pulse; len titia, toughness,
flexibility ; lentiscus, the mastich tree, the resin or oil from
it ; lino, to besmear, daub ; linea, a thread, line, string.
Probably referring to the same family are the Haw.
lino, v. to twist, as a string or rope, s. a rope ; N. Zeal.,
rino, a rope ; Marqu., Tab., nino, to twist, spin, a rope.
Lipi, Lipi-lipi, adv. Haw., sharp, edge-like, as a
mountain ridge or instrument for cutting; s. an axe.
Sam., lipi, to die suddenly. Malg., Uf, lefo, ref, a pike, an
assegay.
Lat., ripa, shore, bank ; rupes, a rock, cliff, crag.
Sax., rib, a rib. Icel., rif, id.
Euss., ribro, a rib.
Lipo, s. Haw., the deep water of the sea, also the south
and south-west quarter of the heaven ; adj. deep, shady,
blue, black, or dark, as from the depth of the sea or from
a cavern or a forest, dark, sombre. Malg., rivut (?), storm
tempest.
Greek, Xtyfr, \t/3o9, the south-west wind. Liddell and
Scott (Greek-Engl. Diet.) refer this word " probably from
Xeiffw, because it brought wet." It may be so ; but Africa,
from the Great Syrtes to Egypt, was called Aifivij by the
Greeks. Now, if Libya was intended by the Greeks to
mean the land from which the south-west wind blows, the
word is apparently a misnomer, for the Cyrenaica bore
from south to south-east of Greece, and not from south to
south-west. But to the inhabitants of the Phoenician and
Cilician coasts of Asia Minor Xti/r would have been a
Hosted by GoOgle
200 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
south-west wind, whether it brought wet or dry weather,
and those inhabitants, at the time when the Greeks
may be supposed to have become acquainted with the
Mediterranean, were Phoenicians of the Hamitic, Chaldaso-
Arabian race, and as they were by all accounts the earliest
and the foremost navigators of ancient pre-historic times,
it ia fair to infer that the name for the south-west point
of the compass may have been adopted from them by the
early Greeks when they reached the eastern shores of the
Mediterranean, as well as by the people occupying the
Indian Archipelago, among whom the Cushite navigators
introduced so much of their own folk-lore, aits, and
probably language. It may not be worth much as a philolo-
gical argument that the word \nf> as a name for the south-
west wind has no relation among the other Aryan branches,
and was unknown alike to the Vedic invaders of India, to
the Iranians, the Celts, the Teutons, and the Slaves; but
it tends to support the presumption that, with both
Greeks and Polynesians, it was a foreign word introduced
by their early masters and teachers in navigation and
commerce. To the Greeks of the southern and western
coasts of Asia Minor it pointed across the sea to Libya and
the frequent wet winds coming from that direction ; to
the Polynesians of the Indian Archipelago it pointed to
the south-west monsoon and the d^ep dark-blue unfathom-
able ocean in that direction.
Of the other meaning of the word lipo, viz., "deep
water, shady, dark colour," &c, no trace remains in the
Greek, if ever any more than the mere technical expres-
sion for the south-west wind was adopted by them. If
lipo, in the sense of " deep water, shady, dark," &c, was
an Aryan word, I have found no relative or descendant
of it, unless it underlies the sense of the Latin Idbitina,
the goddess presiding over funerals, and in whose temple
the mortuary registers were kept. I know not the deri-
vation of her name, but the sombre associations and
trappings connected with death and an "iter ad inferos "
may well suggest a derivation from a subsequently obso-
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, aoi
lete word, whose early form and sense corresponded with
the Polynesian lipo, dark, sombre, &o.
Lo 1 , s. Haw., a bug. Tab., ro, an ant. Tong., lo, id.
Sam., lo-aia, the black ant ; lo-i, an ant, Paum., ro-i, id.
Sanskr., lH-td, a spider, an ant
Lo 2 , v. Obsol. ; lo-lo, s. Sam., a flood ; v. to overflow,
be wet, of clothes ; lo-fia, flooded ; lo-fu, an obscene term ;
lo-i-mata, tears. Tali., ro-i-mala, tears; ro-tu, a heavy
long rain ; ro-fai, gust of wind with shower of rain. Fiji.,
lo-lo, a flowing tide.
Sanskr., ro-ma, water ; lo-la, a tear.
Loha, s. Haw., also a-loha, love, affection, gratitude,
kindness, pity, mercy. Marqu., aoka, id. N. ZeaL, Tab.,
aroka, id. Earot, aroa, id. Sam., alofa, id. Tong., 'ofa,
id. Gilolo (Gablo), ta-loha, good.
Sanskr., lubh, to court, to desire ; 'lobha, covetousness.
Greek, e-Xev-Oepot, free, gentle (vid. Benfey and Liddell
and Scott, i-Xev-0epos).
Lat., lubet, it pleases, is agreeable ; libel, liber, libido,
Goth., Hubs, dear, beloved ; ga-laubs, precious, costly ;
ga-liibs, id. ; lubains, hope ; lubo, love. Sax., lufian, luvian,
to love ; leaf, love. 0. Norse, lofa, to praise, promise.
LOHI, v. Obsol. ; alohi, v. Haw., a, euphon. to shine,
be bright, sparkling ; alohi-lohi, sliine bright, as a light or
fire. Tong., alojia, a volcano.
Sanskr., rohit, the sun ; rohila, red, the colour ; rdhini,
lightning, blood ; lohita, red, blood, saffron ; lohilaka, red,
a ruby, the planet Mars. Probably connected with the
verbs ruck, loch, to shine ; rochis, light, flame ; roka, light ;
ruck, s. light, splendour, beauty.
Lat., luceo, shine ; lux, light, &c.
Greek, \v^vo<;, light, lamp, illumination ; XuySo?, white
marble.
A.-Sax., leoht, lioht, light. Perhaps also akin to the
Lat. russus, rosa, ruber, rufus.
Loko, pr. Haw., in, within, the inner part of persons
and things ; in compounds, temper, disposition ; also a
pond, a collection of water; loko-ia, a fish-pond. Tong.,
Hosted tyGoOgk
zo2 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
loto, the centre, middle, what is enclosed, also mind,
temper, disposition ; lo-lotu, deep, depth. N. Zeal., roto,
within, a poo). Tah., roto, id., pond, lagoon. Sam., loto,
in the midst, a deep hole, the interior, the heart, desire,
will ; loto-a, an enclosure ; loto-i, be in the middle ; loto-
nu'u, love of country. Marqu., oto, within, bottom, in-
terior. Fiji., loco, middle joint of the yard of a canoe.
Goth., ga-lukan, to lock, shut, enclose. Sax., he, hce,
an enclosed place. Swed., lucka, has the double sense of
a shutter and of a gap, breach, chasm.
Lole, v. Haw., also loli, turn over, turn inside out, to
flay, skin, as an animal, to change, to alter. N. Zeal,
rori, id. Tah,, rore, to wrench or pinch ; rari, to wash or
cleanse; ta-roria, twisted about, as branches in a gale of
wind. Sam., lole, to rub smooth.
Closely connected, if not a mere variant of the fore-
going, is the Polynesian Haw., lu e, luli, to shake, vibrate,
overturn; Tali., rure-rure, the trembling of the voice in
chanting ; ruri, to change, shift about, pervert.
Sanskr., lud, lid, to agitate, shake, trouble ; ptcple. of
pf. pass., lo$ita, troubled, agitated ; lola, shaking, tremu-
lous ; Ivld, the tongue.
To this family doubtless refer themselves the English,
German, and Swedish roll, rollen, rulla, as well as troll,
trull, stroll; but I know not their Gothic or Saxon an-
cestors.
Welsh, rkoliaw, troliaw, to roll, troll, whirl; troll, a
roller; trtdiaw, to drill.
It may be interesting to note that in the Hawaiian, not
only lole, v. signifies " to flay, to skin, as an animal," but
lole is also a general name for "clothing, garments." As
hogs and dogs are never flayed when cooked for food, and
their skins were never employed for the purposes of cloth-
ing by any Polynesian tribe in the Pacific, the fact that
the expression for flaying an animal was also used to desig-
nate clothing, garments, covering of the body, brings us
back to the time when the Polynesians lived in places where
the skins of animals were employed for clothing ; beyond
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 203
the Pacific, beyond the Malay Archipelago, and probably
in a clime where the skins of animals afforded warmth as
well as covering for the body.
Loma, v. Haw., be lazy, slow, awkward. Sam., loma,
be quiet ; luma, disgrace, reproach. Tah., roma, to shrink,
become less; ruma, gloom, as of evening, sulienness, sad-
ness; ruma-ruma, be dark, gloomy, sullen, sad. Fiji.,
luma, ashamed ; druma, foolish, stupid.
Sanskr., rumra, tawny.
' Sax., yloming, twilight. Engl., gloom, gloaming, glum.
Dutch, lommer, shade; loom, dull, heavy, slow. Swed.,
loma, to drag the legs in walking; glamig, wan, languid,
lead-coloured; bleak ; glomma, to forget.
Lomi, v. Haw., to rub, press, squeeze ; lumi, lulumi, to
gather in a small compass, to crowd, come together with a
rush ; s. a crowd of people. Tong., lolomi, to press down,
defer, put off. Tah., rumi, to press, rub, wring as a cloth,
to look away from a person or thing ; romi-romi, to hide
or conceal. Sam., lomi, to press on, knead gently, to press
under, to suppress. Marqu., omi, to press, crush. Fiji.,
ronibo, be full, filled.
Lat, glomus, a ball ; globus, any round mass, lump, ball,
crowd, as of people ; gloinero. Possibly Iwmbus, loin.
I know not the Gothic or Saxon forms of the English
lump, dump, plump, though both sense and sound would
seem to indicate their connection. Bat the Sax. leoma,
utensils, Eng. lumber, useless and cumbersome things
put away, doubtless refer themselves to the Polynesian
lomi or some ancient equivalent form in mb, like the
Fijian rombo, and of which the Latin glomus and globus
are but differentiated expressions.
Lono, v. Haw., to hear, observe, obey ; pass., it is said,
reported; s. report, fame, tidings. Sam., longo, to hear,
report ; s. sound ; longoma, to hear ; longonoa, he deaf ;
longo-longoa, be famed, renowned. Tah., roa, report, fame,
notoriety ; pa-roo, famous ; tui-roo, id. Marqu., ono or oko
(k for ng), sound, to hear. N. ZeaL, rongo, to hear, to sound,
report, news, Tong., ongo, sound, tidings. Fiji., rongo,
Hosted by GoOgle
204 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
id. law., runu, to hear. By the usual exchange of I and
n, perhaps the Haw. nana, to bark, growl, and the N. Zeal.
nganga, noise, uproar, refer themselves to this family.
Sanskr., ran, to shout, to sound; raiia, noise; rana-
rana, mosquito.
1'e.rs., Idnah, cry, noise; Idndan, to cry, to bark; ka-rdnak,
a raven.
Irish, lonach, talkative, a babbler; Ion, a blackbird; r'an,
ranach, a cry, roarings.
Lat., rana, a frog.
A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., i. 474) refers the Greek Kopa>if>),
a crow, a jackdaw, to the Sanskrit ran. Perhaps the
Swedish rona, to be aware of, to experience, apprendre,
goes back to the Polynesian lono or the Sanskrit ran.
Lu, v. Haw., to scatter, throw away, as small things,
sow, as grain, shake, dive, plunge; luu, id., spill out, flow
rapidly, rush, overturn ; luai, to vomit ; lulu, to shake,
scatter; luku, destroy, slay, s. slaughter. Sam., lulu, to
shake violently ; lu-e, id. ; lutu, to rattle, make a hollow
sound in the water with the hand ; lu-ai, spit out, vomit ;
lu-o, be rough, of the sea, be rainy, be in consternation.
Tah., ru, to he in a hurry ; ru-ai, to vomit ; ruru, to shake,
tremble; rutu, to beat, as a drum ; Mang., ruku, to dive ;
rutu, to beat, as a drum. Marqu., uku, to dive ; uiu, to
beat, strike. N. Zeal., ruhu, to dive. Fiji., lu, to run or
leak out; lu-a, to vomit; lutu, to fall or drop down.
Malg., luai, vomit. Mai., lulca, wound.
Sanskr., l-A, to cut, clip, destroy, wound ; I'&ni, harvest,
according to Pictet ; rice, according to Benfey ; ru 2,
ferire, secare. Vid. A. Pictet, who in " Orig. Ind.-Eur.," ii.
202, refers lota to l&, spoils, booty ; but Benfey makes no
mention of Idta, and refers lotra, stolen goods, booty, as a
corruption of loptra, to lup, to break, destroy. The proba-
bilities are that the derivatives of Id in lup, lush, lumb, &c,
were formed in analogy with the derivatives of tu and
similar monosyllabic roots. Thus, in this instance, from
ru, to hurt, we have r&ksha, rugged, rough; ruth, to strike,
to fell ; rudh, to obstruct, &c.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
205
Greek, Xuw, to loosen, unfasten, to dissolve, break up ;
\vt}, dissolution, separation ; \vrrjp, a deliverer ; \vrpov,
price paid, ransom ; Xv/mj, outrage, ruin, destruction ; evm,
kvatov, 6UC05, &c.
Lat., luctor, to wrestle ; liictamen; lucrum, gain, profit;
soho, to loosen, separate, so-lulus; ruo, to fall, tumble
down, niina; ructo, to spit out, belch out; ruga, wrinkle
— Sanskr. rUfcsha.
Gotb., laus, empty ; lausjan, loosen ; fra-lusnan, to
perish.
Irish, lot, rapine.
Anc. Slav., loviti, to capture. Pol., low, booty.
Lua, s. Haw., a pit, hole, cave; v. to dig a hole ; also
in ancient times a process of killing a man. by breaking
his back or bones; lua-lua, be flexible, pliant, soft, old
garments, a road with many small ravines crossing it ;
lua-u and lua-ni, a parent ; lua-Mne, an old woman.
Mang., rue-ine, id. Sam., lua, hole, pit ; lua-o, an abyss.
Tah., rua., hole, pit ; rua-rua, to slander, to backbite ; rufa,
worn out, as garments ; rua-u, old, stricken in years ; s. old
man or woman. Tong., luo, hole. N. Zeal., rua, id. Fiji.,
rusa, decayed, perished. Malg., lon.kh, lualca, hole, cave,
pierced.
Greek, rpven, rpvyto, to rub down, wear out, waste;
Tpvo?, toil, labour ; rpwra, rpup,i\, a hole ; -rpimavov, a borer,
auger ; rpv^m, a tattered garment, rags ; Tpv<pij, softness,
delicacy ; Opv-nrw, break in pieces. Liddell and Scott refer
these words to t«/m», to rub, rub away, as derivatives of it,
wear out, and reipa>, to the Sanskrit tri, to pass oyer, .hasten,
fulfil, &c. Benfey also concurs in that derivation when
he refers rpvpa, a hole, and rpuravr], the tongue of a
balance, to the same tri. With due deference to so great
authorities, I would suggest that the above group of Greek
words be referred to the Sanskrit ru, lu, Itedere, secare,
with the prefix ( ; and they would thus at once fall into
line with their Polynesian relatives, whose development of
sense is perfectly analogous to the Greek group, though
their development of form has been arrested. It may be
Hosted by GoOgle
206 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
noted, moreover, as distinctive of the two roots, tri and ru,
that while from the former — to pass over frequently, to
rub, to smoothen — the idea of " young, fresh, a youth "
(taruna), " soft, delicate " (repyv), " tender, soft, and child-
hood " (tener), were developed, the root ru, lu, gave birth
to the idea of "old age, weakness, crumpled, flexible, as an
old garment ; " lua, lua-u, rpvxoi.
Lat., trua, trulla, a tray, ladle, basin ; ruo, to tumble
down, but whose primary sense must have been " to dig,"
as evidenced in the phrase " rui.a it ca-sa,' and in rutrum,
a spade, mattock. Qujere rus, country, from ruo, to dig,
cultivate ?
Goth., riurs, mortal, corruptible. Scand., rye ; Swed.,
rycha, pull up, pluck out.
Aug. Slav., ryti, to dig ; rurati, to tear away.
Irish, ruam, a spade ; runihar, a mine ; ruarnhar, labour.
Lu'l, adj. Haw., obsol.; ko-lu'i-lu'i, indistinct. Tah., rui,
adj. be dark or blind, & night ; a-rui, id. ; ta-rui, be black,
as the sky, lowering, Paum., riiki, night
Greek, Xvyij, darkness, gloom ; rjXvyij, shadow, darkness ;
jjXvf , adj. id.
Irish, loch, dark.
Lum, adj. Haw., tiresome ; v. be fatigued with labour,
oppressed with grief or a burden ; s. fatigue. Tah., ruhi,
sleepy, drowsy ; ruki-ruhia, aged ; tu-rvlie, drowsy,
sleepy. N. Zeal., ruruhi; feeble. Sam., pulupulusi, be
sick, of a chief. Tong., puluhi, id.
Sanskr., ruj, to break, to pain, afflict with disease; s.
pain, sickness; rujd, id.
Greek, Xt*y/>os, sad, gloomy, dismal ; Xwyos, ruin, mischief,
death ; XeuyaXeos, wretched, pitiful.
Lat., hir/eo, to mourn, be afflicted.
The Polynesian liCi and luhi may be variants, as Xi"yij
and Xoayo?, of the same root.
Luka, adj. Haw., obsol. ; luka-luha, the appearance of
flourishing, thrifty vegetables ; nuka (n for I), full, plump ;
nuka-nuka, fat, plump, smooth, as young animals or per-
sons. To this probably refers itself the Haw. and Sam,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 207
litau, the petals of a plant, the leaves of the taro plant,
boiled herbs generally. Perhaps also the Tah. rutu, a
mountain plantain. I refer this word and its underlying
conception to the
Sanskr., ruch, to shine, to please, be bright, sweet;
rochana, splendid, pleasing, the name of several plants ;
rockdka, an onion, a plantain; lochaka, a plantain. In
" Orig. Ind.-Eur.," i. 299, A. Pictet says : " Dansles langues
europeennes, e'est la forme Ink qui doinine, comme on Ie
voit par Xewras, luceo ; goth., liuhath, lux; irland., laiche ;
eyuir., lluch, id. ; anc. slav., luc'a, rayon, &e. Je n'hesite
done pas a rattaeher a la meme racine que ro'cana et
ro'caka, les noma germaniques et lith. slaves de l'oignon
et de Tail; ang.-sax., Icac; scand., laukr ; anc. all., lauh
(avec mutation reguliere du k primitif); lith., lu'kat;
anc. slav. et russe, luku, ail, et lukovitza, oignon ;
pol., luk, &e. Le laghmani (dn Caboul) ariXkh, nous
ram&ne a la forme rue. II est probable que l'oignon a
ete ainsi nomine" de l'eclat caractenstique de ses pelli-
cules."
Ldla, adj. Haw., calm, as the wind, smooth, as the
sea, lazy, indolent; synon. with, and probably a dia-
lectical variation of, lulu, a calm place under lee of an
island or precipice. Mang., ruru; Tah., rurua, shelter
from the wind ; pa-rum, a veil, curtain, to screen. N.
Zeal., ruru, close, hidden. Fiji., ruru, calm ; drudru, dull,
stupid.
0. Norse, lura, lazy, indolent. Swed,, lur, a nap, light
sleep. Engl. (Cumberland), lurry, to loiter.
Lulu, s. Sam., owl Tong., Fiji., lulu, id. Tah., ruru,
name of albatross, also of a land-bird like the woodpecker.
Haw., nunu (n for I), pigeon ; referable perhaps to
Sanskr., uMka, an owl.
Lat., ulula, id.
Sax., ula, ule, id.
Lufe, s. Haw., a kite ; lupe-a-keke, the sea-eagle. Sam.,
Fak., lupe, pigeon. Tah., rupe, id.; rupo-rupo, be giddy,
to reel, stagger. Fiji., rube, to hang up, suspend. Sunda.,
Hosted by GoOgle
2o8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
lumpat, to flee, to fly. Mai., rehah, to fall, to tumble
down.
Sanskr., ropa, an arrow ; ropandkd, a bird (Turbus
salica), Benfey refers these to ruk, to grow. I think
that doubtful.
Greek, pep.fiw, turn round and round ; pe/j.0i}, roving ;
pofi8o$, a spinning, whirling motion. Perhaps Ko-Xvp.0K,
a sea-bird, a diver, a grebe. Liddell and Scott give no
etymon of this word.
Lat, co-lumba, a dove, pigeon ; pa-lumbes, a wood -pigeon,
a ringdove.
For a thorough examination, though with different
result, see " Orig. Ind.-Eur.," by A. Pictet, i. 400. The
variation in the prefixes co and pa, whatever their original
meanings, evidently shows them to have been merely
prefixes. But Pictet, like many others, ignored the Poly-
nesian branch of the Aryan stock in looking for older
forms of words.
Lupa, s. Not used in other dialects. Tali., rupa, a
thicket of brushwood, also a thicket of branching coral ;
nupa {n for I), an impenetrable thicket of underwood or
coral. Fiji-, ruhu, a kind of native basket. Perhaps Haw.
a-luka, to jumble together, mix confusedly (k torp).
Greek, pwty, low shrub, brushwood, brushes; pi-ty, wicker-
work, plaited osiers or rushes ; pnm, a fan for raising fire ;
quasre, like the Haw. peahi, made of rushes ? Tpupos, a
fishing-net or basket made of rushes.
Ma 1 , prefix. Haw., implying a sense of fulness, soli-
dity, increase. Sam., ma, prefix denoting ability. N,
Zeal., maha, many, much. In the names of Polynesian
places this word still remains in full, as Maha-pv,, a district
in Huahine, Society Group ; Maha-idi-puu, a land in
Koloa, Kauai, Hawaiian group. Malg., ma, mah, maa,
maha, power, faculty to do or have, a prefix ; as a verb
to produce, be able, create. Malay, and Sunda., maha,
great ; mahi, enough.
Sanskr., mak, to grow, increase, be powerful. (Accord-
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 209
ing to Benfey, orig. form magh) ; maha, great. In South
Indian dialects contracted to ma, as Ma-du for Maha-deo
(Sirwa) ; Ma-vali-pura for Maha-hali-pura, the name of
a city.
Lat., magis, magnus, major, &c.
Greek, peyai, great.
Sax., ma-ra, more; ma-est, most. Goth., magan, be
able ; mahts, might, power.
Irish, raor, great.
Pers., mik, to grow, increase.
Ma 2 , Me, prep, and eonj. Haw., at, by, together, with,
in. Tah., ma, and, with, together. Sam., ma, for, with,
from, on account of ; mo, on behalf of. Marqu., ma, me,
mo, id. Tong., ma, and, with, for; mo, id.; be, id. N.
Zeal, ma, me, mo, and, with, for. Other dialects nearly
similar. In the Kawi, ma in compound words means
"with, in possession of," as via-gadha, with a club. Malg.,
a-ma, am, an, with, and, among.
Sanskr., milk-as, mutually, reciprocally, with one an-
other ; mitk-una, a couple.
Greek, /sera, in the middle, among, for, with, by aid of,
&c. Dor., -ireta.
Goth., mitk, mid, with, amongst, together. Sax., vit';
Germ., mil; Swed., med, with, by, &c.
Liddell and Scott, s. v. /J.era, intimate that the radical
sense was "in the middle." Neither the Gothic nor the
Sanskrit seem to justify that conclusion, although they
are developed forms of a root now alone preserved in the
Polynesian. Neither mitk-as nor mith~una give the
radical sense of " in the middle," but rather the sense of
one thing placed alongside of another, and these words
are therefore later forms of an ancient copulative in mi
or ma.
Ma 8 , v. Haw., to fade, as a leaf, a flower, or colour from
cloth, to blush, as one ashamed, to wilt, wear out Sam.,
ma, v. to be ashamed, to be all destroyed; adj. clean, pure,
bright ; ma-ma, pale, clear ; s. shame. Tab., met, clean ;
kaa-ma, to be ashamed. N. Zeal., ma, clean ; whaka-ma,
vol. in.
Hosted by G00gk
aio THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
bashful. Stewart Isl., ma, white. From this we have the
following Polynesian derivatives : — Haw., ma-e, to blast, to
wither ; mae-mae, be pure, be clean, be dried. Tab., ma-e,
to be abashed, confounded, thin, lean, withered, fermented,
decaying; ma-e-ma-e, soft, as fruit or fish, over-ripe.
Sam., ma-e, to be stale, as fish ; ma-mae, to wither, fade.
Greek, ftacraai, /uma, to handle, touch, knead, squeeze,
wipe; ftaicrpov, a towel; pay/Mos, a wiping, cleaning;
airoafj.aia, to wipe clean off. The Greek composite shows
the primary root in /j.a-o>.
Sanskr., math, manth, to churn, to agitate, to crush ;
ptcpL of pf. pass., matMta, churned, stirred, distressed,
faded, agitated, destroyed ; mathin, a churning-stick. The
following words, to which Benfey gives no etymon, but
which appear to be connected inter se, are probably also
referable to some older or variant form of math, viz.,
masi, ink ; masina, well ground ; masrina, soft, unctuous,
shining; rnxwrinUa, polishud; mantha, the sun.
Lat., macula, spot, blot, blemish.
Lith., minkau, to pound, beat, thrash.
Slav., maka, flour, as pounded up in ancient mortars or
ground in ancient querns.
A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., ii. 54) sees in the Latin mane,
the morning, a contraction of a Sanskrit manthanS, from
math, manth, to churn, thus indicating to a pastoral people
the time for making the butter, and he refers the name of
the goddess Matuta, the goddess of daybreak or morning,
to the same Sanskrit math. It may be that mane is a con-
traction from matne, and that the early Latins identified
the morning with the churning-time and called the former
by a name derived from, the latter. It is a plausible
hypothesis until a better is found. To me the Polynesian
ma and ma-e would seem to answer all the requirements
of roots to math, macula, [Laova, and the conjectural ftaw
in aTToofiaa ; and I am inclined to think that even mane
and matuta derive with better propriety from -ma and mae,
in the sense of " blushing, bright, pure, clear, clean," than
from the operation of churning.
Hosted b? Google
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 211
Ma 4 . (Obsolete, only in compounds. An ancient name
for the moon.) Haw,, ma-uli, the day between the old and
new moon, in which the moon is not visible; lit. "the
dark, obscured moon," By the lunar account it was the
first day of the month or moon ; by the Hawaiian calendar
of thirty days to the month it was the twenty-ninth day.
In Sam., ma-uli means simply " the moon," but ma-una
means " the waning moon," from una, to pinch off, split
off. Hence probably the ma in ma-lama. Haw., is not
ma intens., but ma the moon, and thus lit, " moonlight ; "
and also the other Polynesian name for the moon, ma-
hina, ma-sina, is a composite of a primary but now
obsolete ma, and sina, hina, to shine, be white. This
Polynesian ma, now only occurring in compounds, brings
us in relation with the
Sanskr, md, to measure ; mds, mdsa, the moon, a month,
and its numerous West Aryan congeners. Greek, iwp> ;
Dor. fiap; Ion. ftets, fivvy (moon). Lat., mensis. Goth.
mena. A.-Sax, mona. Lith., menesis. Zend, mdo, mahya.
Pers., mdh, mdhina. Kourd, mah, meh. Eelout, mdhi.
Afghan, miashta. Osset., mai, md. Arm., amis. Irish,
mis, mios. Anc. Slav., miesetsi. There appears to have
been three principal formations in early times upon the
root md, under which the above examples ranged them-
selves : that in ma simply, to which the Zend and Osset,
with suffixes and * belong ; that in mas, to which the
Sanskr., Pers., Kourd., Belout, Afgh., Armen., Irish, Slav.,
and Greek (/tet?) belong; and that in mdna (i.e., ma + ana,
see Benfey), to which the Greek (jtyv, /ww), Lat., Goth.,
Lith., A-Sax belong. The contradistinction preserved in
the Hawaiian and Samoan between the dark and waning
moon, ma-uli, ma-una, and the bright or shining moon,
ma-sina, ma-kina, confirms the inference that ma was a
primary, original name for the moon in Polynesian, and
nearest kin to the Zend and Osset. formations. This
aneient form in ma or mba may still be detected in the
Gilolo (Gani) jia-i, the moon, and the Sulu Island /a-sina,
id.
Hosted by G00gk
212 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Ma' A 1 , s. Haw., a sling ; v. to sling, cast, throw away.
N. Zeal., maka, to throw. Tah., maa, a sling, to sling
stones, cloven, divided. Tong., maka, a stone ; makata, a
sling. Sam., ma'a, a stone ; ma'ata, a sling ; ma'a'a,
hard, strong; ma'a-i, sharp, cutting, applied to tools, lire,
words; ma'a-u, a hiting stone, a poisonous stone; ma'a-
ma'a, small stones, stony. Marq, maka, to fight.
Sanskr., makha, a warrior, sacrifice, oblation ; makhas-
ydmi, I fight ; maksh, to divide, to cut.
Greek, /ta^Tj, battle, fight ; fiaxo/^at, to fight, struggle ;
ftayaipa, a large dirk or knife; fiatcekov, an enclosure.
Lat., macellum, a place where meat, &c, was sold,
shambles, provision market ; maceria, a wall, enclosure ;
macto, to honour by sacrifice, to appease.
Irish, maehair, combat.
Goth., meki, a sword. Sax., mdki, id. A.-Sax., me.ce,
mexe, id. Scand., maekir, id.
Ane. Slav., wieti, miii, glaive. Illyr., mac, id. Pol.,
miecz, id.
Pers., mak, muh, lance, javelin.
Ma'a 2 , v. Haw., to accustom oneself, gain knowledge
by practice; s. experience, manners gained by practice;
maka-u, ready, prepared; ma'a-ka, cunning, crafty. Tah.,
mata-u, be accustomed or used to a thing ; mata-i, skilful,
dexterous. Sam., mata-u, to consider, to mark attentively.
Fiji., mata-i, a mechanic.
Greek, (iav9ava>, aor. 2, fiaffeiv, to learn, to acquire a
habit, be accustomed to ; ftaOos, custom ; /tdTos, search ;
/Mjrtv, wisdom, cunning, craft.
Liddell and Scott, after Curtius, refer these Greek
words to the Sanskrit man; Benfey refers ftav0avu>,
fiaToi, to Sanskrit math, manth. The way is somewhat
long in both cases. Either may be correct, but I think
the Polynesian connection should not be overlooked.
Ma'a 8 , adj. Haw., going about here and there, loitev-
ing,loafing. Tah., ma'a-ma'a, foolish, vain, useless. Marqu.,
mama'a, foolish. Fiji., vaka-mamaka, proud, buckish.
Greek, /tart}, folly, fault ; fiaraco, be idle, loiter, dally ;
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 213
{Mtrtuos, foolish, useless, trifling. Liddell and Seott suggest
that parr) is derived from fj,aa>, to seek without finding.
Mai, adv. Haw., a word of prohibition, " do not," always
used imperatively before verbs ; mai-hele, mai-hana, " do
not go," " do not do it." Marqu., n-tnoi, a similar imper.
negative, " do not," also simply " not ; " au-ma, not at all,
by no means.
Sanskr., md, a prohibitive particle, an imper. " do not,"
a positive " no."
Greek, fit}, no, not.
Lat., ne, prohib. particle, related to fit] and md, accord-
ing to Liddell and Scott and Benfey, permut. of m
and n.
Maia, s. Tab., midwife ; maia-a, animal that has given
birth.
Greek, fiaia, good mother, nurse, midwife. In Dor.,
a grandmother. Liddell and Scott give no etymon or
reference.
The existence of this word in the Tahitian and Greek
seems to indicate that it was once common to the un-
divided Aryan stock. No other Polynesian, no other
Indo-European branch has preserved it, though all have
numerous variations of the original theme ma, as express-
ing a parent.
MAITAi, adj. Haw., good, beautiful, excellent, proper ;
mai-aw, skill, ingenuity, wisdom ; mai-ele, skill in using
words. Tah., maiiai, be well in any sense, good, holy,
happy; maiere, to wonder, ponder, be surprised, delibe-
rately, wary. Marqu., mei-tai.; Rarot., mei-taki, good,
handsome, proper. N. Zas,l.,pai, good. Amboyna (Lariki),
mai, good ; (Eatumerah), a-mai-si, id. Ceram. (Camarian),
mai, id. Mai., bai, haik, id, Malg., mai-nou, proper, neat,
pure ; ma-mai, good.
That the root of all these Polynesian and Indonesian
forms is mai will probably not be contested, but mai
with that ancient double-consonantal sound of mb, of
which some of the tribes of the Aryan family retained
one, others the other constituent element. Thu3, in
Hosted by GoOgle
2i 4 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
course of time, the m sound prevailed with some, the
b or its variant p with others; and thus the N". Zeal, pai,
the Mai. bai, the Amboy. mai, retained in the Haw,
and Tab. mai-tai and the Karot, mei-taki, are originally
one and the same word.
I have found no West Aryan relatives of this word
except the
Sanskr. (Ved.), may-as, enjoyment ; mayo-bhti, yielding
enjoyment ; mayukha, light, splendour, beauty ; mayHra,
a peacock. Benfey gives no etymon.
Lat., beo, beatus, may probably connect with this. At
least they seem to have no relations with the Iudo-Euro-
pean circle.
Ma'u 1 , Ma'u'u, v. Haw., to moisten, make wet ; s.
dampness, moisture; also a general name for green herbs,
grass, shrubbery, &c. Sam., ma'u'u, grass, weeds. Tah.,
mauu, wet, damp; mou, coarse grass. Marqu., moukn,
bulrushes. N. Zeal., maku, dampness, moisture ; makulai,
moist, fresh, cool. Malg., muza, wave, billow. Sunda.,
mi-is, damp, moist. Gilolo (Gani), maku-fin, cool, cold.
Sanguir., matuno, id.
Sanskr. (Ved.), mad, " originally to be wet " (Benfey), to
get drunk; madhu, sweet, the season of spring, water;
madayitnu, a cloud ; madhura, agreeable, tender ; mdd-
hava, spring, spirituous liquor, a large creeper {Gwrtnera
racemosa) ; m&dliura, Arab, jasmine.
Greek, ftaBao), be wet, moist, to run off, as water, fall off,
as hair; ftdSwvta, the water-lily; fieffit, the drinking of
strong drink ; /te8v, wine ; /ti/809, dampness ; jivSaeo, be wet,
damp, clammy. Liddell and Scott refer /ivhoi to Sanskr,
mid, viscidus fio, be unctuous, to liquefy. Its Vedic sense,
however, according to Benfey, is " to rejoice," and he con-
nects Sanskrit mid with the Greek /ieiSooi, to smile.
Lat., madeo, be wet, moist ; madidus ; madulsa, a
drunkard ; mustus, young, new, fresh ; matula, a vessel
to bold liquor.
A. -Sax., mcedewe, meadow, low, watery, and grass-covered
land : medu, mead or wine.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 215
Russ., motzu, to wet; makayu, to dip, soak.
Illyt., mas, new wine.
Pers., mast, drunk.
Welsh, m-wydaw, to wet.
While nearly all the West Aryan branches in some form
or other have retained the sense " wet, moisture, damp-
ness," none, as far as I know, has retained the sense of
"green herbs, grass, shrubbery," unless the Sax. mm.Ua,
Lat. matta. Russ., mat, a mat, a texture of sedge, rushes,
ilags, &c, would indicate a connection.
Mau 2 , v. Haw., to continue, endure, be firm, remain
perpetually, everlasting. Sam., mau, be firm, be fast,
unwavering, to dwell. Marqu., maw, be firm, be assured,
a law ; mau-ki, to hold fast. Fiji., mau, sit still, be firm.
In Haw., mau, s. means also the side of a mountain below
the naked top, where people may live. In Mangar., mou,
a hill, a mound. Derivs. Haw., mau-na, s. a mountain,
highland ; adj. large, swelling, extensive. Sam., maunga,
a hill, a mountain, a dwelling-place; mau-alunga, high,
tall, elevated ; mau-lalo, low, deep ; mau-tu, stand firm ;
mau-mau-a'i, be firm, unyielding. Tab., maua, moua, a
mountain. N. Zeal., maunga, id.
A. Pictet (Orig, Ind.-Eur., i. 127) refers the Latin mons
and its West Aryan congeners — Irish, moin, muine, a
mountain ; Welsh, mynydd, mwnt, id. ; Gael., monadh, id. ;
Armor., mane, mene, id. ; Pers., man, a heap, a pile ; Lith.,
myni-a, id. — from a root man, whence the verb mdnidan,
mdndan, to remain in place, to dwell, and the s. man, a
resting-place, a dwelling, and whence also the Latin maneo
and the Greek fie^w, to stay, remain, stand fast. But
Liddell and Scott, after Curtius, refer maneo and /tevra to
a root /j.aa>, with a development into man or men akin to
Sanskrit man } to think, that seems to me very bewildering.
The Latin maneo, the Greek ftevcv, the Persian mdn, and
Zend n-m&na, demeure, dwelling, cannot possibly, with a
radical sense of "to stay, remain, be firm," refer them-
selves to the Sanskrit man, to think, or the Greek futw,
which Liddell and Scott see beyond it. I think that
Hosted byGoOgle
216 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
there must have been another paa or (iavm, with the sense
of "firmness, hardness, endurance," to which the Latin,
Greek, Persian, as well as the Polynesian refer themselves.
Maha 1 , s. Haw., an obsolete general name for fish, now
only occurring in compound names of particular kinds of
fish, as maka-e, maha-ha, maka-mea, maha-'moe, mahct-wela,
all different species of fish. In Sam. the dolphin is called
masi-masi ; in Haw. and Tah., maki-mahi.
Sanskr., matsya, maha, nma-ha, iish. Marath., masa;
Bengal., mdch ; Singhal., matsa, masa, id.
Pers., mdlti, fish. Kurd., maha; Afgh., mahai, id.
Irish, meas, fish.
Maha 2 , v. Haw., to hide a thing away, to steal ; maka-o,
the pith of a tree or vegetable, a soft or decayed place in
the centre or body of a tree, a hole in a tree ; adj. defec-
tive in the centre, rotten, hollow ; maha-oi, impertinent,
bold and immodestly forward. Marqu., maha-e, to forget ;
maha-ti, joy; maho-a, hidden. Sam., masa, be low tide,
be sour, offensive, as the smell of putrefying things ;
mase-i, bad conduct, impropriety; mase-pu, id. Fiji.,
masa, asleep, as the feet or hands, to be silent ; masa-la,
the ebb-tide ; masa-lai, corrupt, putrid, sour. Tah,, tneho,
be hiding, a hiding-place.
Sanskr., mach, manah, muck, munch, to cheat, be wicked.
to boast.
Pers., mang, fraud, deception, thief, gambling; mugh, n
priest.
Greek, /ii^os and ft^ap, means, expedient, remedy;
fiayyavov, means for charming and bewitching others ;
fiayyaveta, jugglery, trickery.
Lat., mango, a tricky merchant.
Irish, mang, fraud, trickery, ruse.
Lith., maMote, a deceiver ; manga, a prostitute.
Sax., mangian, to negotiate.
Liddell and Scott refer the Greek wxps to the same
root as fiijSot; and finrii, i.e,, to paw, to strive after, desire ;
and they refer fiayyavov, &c, to fia<raa>, to handle, touch,
squeeze, knead. Under correction, I would suggest that
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 317
the Polynesian maha and tbe Sanskrit mack, munch, offer
better etymons than ftcuo or fiaatsto. I am aware Benfey
and A. Pictet refer the Sanskrit m&ya, -wisdom, a juggler,
asura, fraud, deceit, trickery, magic, illusion, to a com-
posite man + ya, from man, to think, and defend the deriva-
tion by referring to ydya, woman, from grtn, gignere, and
to dyu, living, from an, spirare ; but apparent analogy is
not always proof, as I have frequently experienced in this
work, and it is therefore possible thu mdya, wisdom, is
an ancient form of a Sanskrit machya or a Polynesian
maha, before the former became a synonym for the per-
version of wisdom, and while the latter designated wisdom
as something concealed. Liddell and Scott indicate that
the Greek p-aya is from the same root as fi&yas = San-
skrit mah, mahant, great, powerful, honoured, and the
same is intimated by A. Pictet. But the Persian Magi
must have been wise before they became great and
honoured — they certainly did not become, or were called,
wise on account of their greatness. There were wise men
in every family and every tribe before there was a college
of wise men, a priesthood. Hence I think myself justified
in referring the Greek ^070? to the Sanskrit mdya, with
the primary sense of wisdom, and to the Polynesian maha,
with the perhaps still older sense of concealing, and to the
Sanskrit mack, manch, and their kindred, when wisdom
had deteriorated into cunning, trickery and fraud. 1
1 Since writing the above I have tmqa, tandisque, danslegrandnom-
read M. Francois Lenorman\ : i int.;- bre il't^emples qu'on en possede,
resting work "La Langue Primi- il est invariahkir.fat eiiyi <>n imyn,
tive de la Chaldee," where, apropos priSsentant le auffixe dea diSrivtJa
of the word fiaym, cm p. 367 I find adjectifs en ga de I'accadien. C'est
the following : "Enfin doit trouver en effect certainemetit unmotdecstte
ici sa place le tilre ill's dwteurs derniere langue, em-ija, 'gloriem,
chald&ns, emya or imya, dont la Migrate,' pria tr£a naturellement
BibloafaitJ'O. . . . C'eat la le nom comme un titre sacerdotal on
dont lea Grcca ont fait ^070? quand doctoral." Thus then this jia-yot
lis placent doa Mages en Chaldee. haa neither Sanskrit, Greek, nor
On a cberchc d'abord k ce titre une Polynesian parentage, but is Acca-
a la racine pOlf' Mais dans ce caa Sanskrit mach, the Greek nnX '*
il devrait revgtir le plua souvent, still remain to claim kindred with
sinon conatamment, la forme des the Polynesian maha, masa,
iiominatifs assyriens, en emgu pour
Hosted byGoOgk
2i8 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Benfey refers the Greek fieyapov, fiayapov, chamber,
hall, cave, adytus, and the 0. H. Germ, ga-mah, New
Germ, ge-mach, to the Sanskr. mah, be great, to adore,
honour. Liddell and Scott seem to doubt whether fteyapov,
ftayapou, refers itself to peyas, and thence to the Sanskr.
mah. A. Pictet does not refer at all to it or its probable
etymon. In this uncertainty, and in the absence of any
Sanskr. descendant of mah designating " a chamber, hall,
cave, house," &c, it may be permitted to refer the 0. H.
Germ, ga-mah and the Greek p-ayapov to the Polynes.
maha, to hide, conceal.
Mahi, v. Haw., to dig the ground, till, cultivate; s.
cultivation, planting ; adj. strong, energetic, as a labourer;
moa-maki, a fighting cock. N. Zeal., mahi, to work ; kai-
maki, a servant. Sam., mad, the pounded and fermented
bread-fruit ; masi-masi, the smart of a wound. Fiji., mad,
to rub, to scour; mad-mad-a, bread-fruit in a certain
state.
Sanskr., masina, adj. well-ground; mas-rina, soft,
polished. No etymon by Eenfey.
Greek, ftoyos, po^do';, toil, trouble, hard work, distress ;
futOTt$, a scourge, plague, whip. Liddell and Scott refer
this latter to yio?, a leather strap or thong, and that to the
Sanskrit si, to bind. I fail to see the cause for the elision
of the aspirated iota, I, and therefore think that ftao-Tt£
refers itself better to the same root as the Sanskrit masina
and the Polynesian mahi, masi.
Lat., maeer, lean, emaciated, careworn; macero, make
soft or tender.
Maka, s. Haw., eye, face, edge, shoot, bud, offspring ;
maka-maka, friend, intimate, relative; maka and hoo-
maka, beginning, commencement. Sam., mata, eye, face,
point, edge, source, spring ; mata-mata, to look at ; Faa.,
mala, to sharpen, have the appearance of ; 'a-mata, to
commence, begin, Tah., mata, eye, face, beginning, edge ;
haa^naia, to begin. Tong., mata, eye, face, &c. ; ma-mata,
to look. In nearly all the Polynesian dialects the com-
pound Mata-riki, Mata-ri'i, Mata-li'i, is a name for the con-
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 219
stellation Pleiades, lit. " the small eyes," and in Tahiti the
name of a year was mata-rii, reckoned from the appear-
ance of those stars above the horizon, Fijian, mata, eye,
face, presence, origin ; mata-ka, morning, the dawn. New
Guinea (Matu), mata, eye.
The different applications of this ancient word in the
kindred Asonesian dialects may be seen in the following
table : —
Celebes
Sanguir
A in boy nil
Ceram .
Teor .
Saparua
Mentawej Island
Banjak Island
Singkel . .
Engano . .
Malay . . .
Sunda and Java
Malgaaae . .
Tidore . . .
Gilolo(Gani)
mata, eye; tati-mata-eten, male appearance,
man ; tau-mata-babine, woman.
mata, eye.
mata, eye ; meka, toii^ui 1 .
mata, mata-mo, mata-colo, eye.
matin, eye ; matin-olu, face.
mata, eye.
mata, eye ; tu-mata, man.
mata, eye.
mata, eye.
mata, t'.ye.
bahka, eye.
mata, eye ; muka, face.
moda, month,
su-muf, mouth.
Corresponding to the Polynesian mata-ri'i and mata-ka,
we find the Sunda mata-powi, the Malay mata-hari, the
Celebes mata-alo and mata-rou, the Engano bahka-kaha, the
Banjak Island mata-bolai, the Amboyna ria-mata, the
Malgasse- massu-andru, also mas-Ink, all signifying the
sun.
Sanskr., mukha, face, mouth, front, commencement,
beak of a bird, tip, point of a thing ; aftguli-mukha, tip of
the fingers ; maha-mukha a crocodile (big-mouth). No
etymon given by Eenfey.
Lat., maxilla (?), chin.
Sax., muth, mouth, Goth., munth. id.
Examples of relationship are few among the Indo-
European branches, and even mukha, maxilla, and muth
Hosted by GoOgle
220 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
have either had no satisfactory etymons assigned them,
or have been left standing in the cold awaiting further
examination. Among the tribes of the Hindu-Kush,
down whose slopes so many ethnic waves have tumbled
on the world below, the application of this word in its
Sanskrit and Gothic form to the "face" may still be
found. The Shinas of Gilgit, and the Narisati and
Khowaree of the Chitral Valley use mukh or mook for
face or cheek ; the Chiliss and the Gaware of the Indus
Valley use mun for face or cheek; and, following the
Sanskrit sense of " front, commencement," they present us
with the further derivatives of pu-muko (Gilgil), first;
mutoh (Chiliss), id. ; munsh (Torwalak), id. ; pa-muk (Bush-
gali), before. Even the Malays have adopted this sense
in kota-muka, " a suburb ; " pangking-muka, " an anti-
chamber, a verandah."
Maka'u, v. Haw., compound of ma intens. and ka'u,
to fear, dread, tremble, hold in reverence. Sam., mata'u,
to fear. Tah., ma-ta'u, id. N. Zeal., ma-taku, be afraid.
Fiji., taku-mogemoge, to writhe, to struggle, as in pain;
takw-tibi-tiM, the vibratory motion of light reflected on
the water. Marqu., me-ta'u, to fear. Tah., ina-ta'u, fear,
dread. Jav., Mai., tacut, fear. Tagal., tacot, id. Malg.,
lahots.
Sanskr. (Ved.), tak, to start; ta&k, tang, to live in dis-
tress, to stumble, shake.
Greek, ra^vs, quick, swift, sudden.
Make, t. Haw., to die, perish, suffer, as a calamity ; s.
death ; adj. dead, hurt, injured, wounded, Sam., mate, to
die, be extinct, be benumbed, cramped, to abate, as high
wind. Tah., mate, to die, be ill, sick, or hurt. Polynes.,
ubique, mate, death. Fiji., mate, to die, be sick ; mate-
mate, sickly. Mai., Pulo Nias, Celebes, Aru and Key
Isl., mate, mati, death, dead. Malg., fati, id. Ja,v.,poti,
id. Motu (N. Guinea), mati, dead. Allied to this is
probably the Haw., Sam., Tah., et aL ma'i, sickness,
disease, to be sick, ailing. Marqu., Earot., maki, a sore,
be wounded.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. szi
I know not what may be the Sanskrit equivalent of
this word, unless it be math, in the sense of " to crush,
hurt, kill, distress ; " for I think it hardly probable that
the concrete sense of "to churn" could have been the
original sense of math.
Pers., mat, confused, astonished ; matlcardan, to make
check, in chess-playing,
Goth., ga-maids, bruised, maimed. Sax., ge-maad, akin
to Engl. mad. Germ, and Swed., matt, weak, feeble,
languid. Swi:il.,,9!»(U;'r(. to languish ; liiiida, trouble, with
pain.
The Malgasse and Javanese variants in fate and pati
would seem to indicate a possible connection with the
Greek iraa-xto, iradetv; the Lat. patior, to suffer, undergo^
perhaps Sanskr. badk, to hurt, to trouble ; bi-bhatsa, dis-
gust, abhorrence, cruel; and the Polynes. mate, through
some ancient and once common form in nib, softened to /
in the one case, and hardened top in the other.
Maku, adj. Haw., full-grown, firm, hard, full-sized ;
maku-a, full-grown, of full age ; v. to be large, to grow, to
strengthen. Tab., matu-a, strong, vigorous, hard, fixed;
matua-u'u, aged, time-worn ; matua-tua, he vigorous, as an
elderly person, settled. Sam., matu-a, full-grown, fit to
pluck or dig up, elderly ; adv. very, exceedingly ; marks
the superlative degree. Tong., motu-a, full-grown, ripe ;
matu-a, an old man. Fiji., matu-a, ripe, fit, mature ; adv.
strongly, vigorously. Mai., tuwah, old. Balta (Sumatra),
orang-batuah, an old man.
Lat., maturus, ripe, right, proper, seasonable,
Mala 1 , v. Haw., to swell, grow large, puff up; s. a
swelling, enlargement, cultivated ground, a garden. Sam.,
mala, adj. soft; s. a new plantation; malae, open space
for public meetings. Tah., marae, adj. cleared of wood,
weeds, &c, as a garden ; s. place of worship. Tong., malai,
a cleared ground for public purposes. N. Zeal, mara, a
garden; marae,a, courtyard. Sunda..,melak,pelak,to plant,
Sanskr., mala-ya, a garden; mala, a field; m/Ud, a
garland ; mdlati, a bud ; m&la-kara, a gardener.
Hosted by GoOgle
22 2 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Greek, /wjXov; Dor., puxhov, an apple, generally any
tree-fruit, a girl's breasts, the cheeks, swellings under the
eyes ; f-api], the fist ; fi.apvap.ai, to fight, to box, do battle.
Liddell and Scott as well as Benfey refer p,apva/*.ai to
Sanskr. mrin, to kill, mri, death, but give no etymon for
p.api), fist, hand.
Lat., mala, the puffed-out cheek, the jaw ; malus, an
apple-tree.
Mala 2 and Malaia, s. Sam,, calamity ; adj. unfor-
tunate, miserable. Haw., mala-oa, sad, sorrowful ; malai-
lena, bitter, acid, unpalatable. Tong., mala, misfortune.
Tah., mara, an old name for Awa (Piper meth.) ; mara-
mara, bitter, acid. Malg., mara, marals, bitter, sharp.
Amboyna, marine, sour. N. Celebes, mansing, id. Fiji.,
malai, withered.
Greek, ^wXos, toil, struggle ; /noXv^, feeble, sluggish ;
fita\vofiai, be worn out. Liddell and Scott give no
etymon or reference to this class of words. Benfey refers
them to Sanskr. mai. The Greek fiapamw, to quench, as
fire, die out, waste, wither, would seem as nearly related
to Sanskr. mlai and Polynes. malaia, as to Sanskr. mri,
to which Liddell and Seott refer it. In Dravid. (Tamil),
mdr is to be confused, be lazy; mdl, to die, to perish.
Sanskr., mlai, grow weary, be faint, languid ; mlani,
decay, weariness.
Lat., a-marus, bitter, harsh, sharp ; marceo, to wither, be
faint, feeble ; mareo, to mourn, be afflicted ; mora, delay,
hindrance.
Goth., mournan, to mourn, be troubled.
Malala, s. Sam,, charcoal ; malala-ola, live coals. Tah.,
mara-ia, black, dark colour, a dark native cloth, a negro
or black man. Haw., mala-o, obsol. ; malao-lao, twilight,
between day and night.
To this word probably refers itself the Polynes. colour-
expression, viz.. Haw., mele, yellow ; Sam., melo-melo, red ;
Tong., melo, yellow, brown, tawny ; Amboyna, mala, blue ;
Ceram., marah, blue, merah, red ; Mai, and Biajon, merak,
dbyGoogle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 223
red ; Celebes, merai, red, moro-no, blue, moro-nago,
yellow, &c.
Sanskr., mala, dirt, filth, defilement ; sin. malina, dirty,
black, obscure, bad; mdliih-ya, blackness; mar&la, cloud,
lamp-black.
Greek, /ieXas, originally any dark colour, dark-red,
dark-blue, swarthy, murky ; fioXviw, to stain, sully, defile ;
fiopov, the black mulberry.
Lat, malus, bad, &c ; morus, dark-coloured, black, a
mulberry ; morula, a blackbird.
Sax., mail, mal; Germ., mahl, spot, mark, staiu. Swed.,
iiuilm, a cloud : raukn, cloudy, dark, sad.
Mali, v. Haw., also mali-mali, to beseech, beg, flatter,
soothe ; malie, still, quiet, soft, gentle. Tong., Sam., malie,
well, agreeable, satisfied. Tab., marie, be silent. Fiji.,
maniari, apologise, excuse, flatter.
Sauskr., mrij, to rub, stroke, wipe, cleanse ; mdrf, id.
Greek, afie\ya>, to milk, squeeze, press out ; dfiepyio, to
pluck, pull out ; QfLopyvvju, to wipe off.
Lat., mulceo, stroke, touch gently ; mulgeo, to milk ;
mulier, a woman; lac (for mlac), milk.
Goth., miluks, milk. Sax., meoluk, id.
Lith., milszti, to rub with the hands.
Malo 1 , s. Haw., a strip of kapa or cloth tied around
the loins of men to hide the sexual organs. Polynesian,
ubiqne, malo, maro, id., ceinture, girdle-cloth, breech-
cloth.
Sanskr., mat, mall, to hold ; malla, a cup ; maltaka, a
leaf to wrap up something, a cup ; malA-mallaka, a piece
of cloth worn over the privities.
Greek, fiypvofiat ; Dor., fiapvofwu, to draw up, furl, wind
round. No etymon in Liddell and Scott.
Malo 8 , v. Haw., to dry up, as water in pools or rivers,
be dry, as land, in opposition to water, to wither, as
vegetables drying up ; maloo, id., dry, barren. Tab., maro,
dry, not wet; marohi, dry, withered. A later application
of this word in a derivative sense is probably the Sam.
malo, to be hard, be strong ; malosi, strong ; the Marqu.
dbyGoogle
22 4 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
mao, firm, solid; N. Zeal., maroke, dry; Rarot, Mang.,
maro, dry and hard, as land.
Sanskr., mri, to die ; maru, a desert, a mountain ; marut,
the deities of wind ; marka, a body ; markara, a barren
woman ; mart-pa, a mortar, the earth ; mira, ocean.
For the argument by which A. Pictet connects maru
and mira with mri, see " Orig. Ind.-Eur," i. I io-i I r. It is
doubtless correct. But in that case " to die " could hardly
have been the primary sense or conception of mri. To
the early Aryans the desert, the maru, which approached
their abodes on the west, must have presented itself
primarily under the aspect of " dry, arid, sterile, barren,"
a sense still retained in the Polynesian ma.ro. Hence the
sense of " to wither, to die," is a secondary one. Again,
those ancient Aryans called the deity of the wind the
Marut ; and if that word, as it probably does, refers itself
to the root or stem mri, the primary sense of that word
was certainly not " to die," for the winds are not necessarily
" killing," but they are " drying," and that is probably the
original sense of their name.
Lat., morior, mors, &c.
Sax., mor, Eng., moor, equivalent to the Sanskr. maru,
Malu, s. Haw., a shade, the shadow of anything that
keeps off the sun ; peace, quiet, secret, unlawfully. Sam.,
matit, shade, shelter; adj. cool, soft, gentle; malu-malu,
overcast, cloudy. Tah., maru, shade, covert, soft, gentle,
easy. Marqu., mau, shade, shelter. Mang., moru, secret.
Fiji., malu-malu, shade; malua, gently. Malg., malu,
maluts, obscure, in the shade. Amblaw, maloh, soft.
Amboyua, Saparua, Ceram, malu, maru, soft.
Greek, fiakr), the armpit ; " vtto /j,a\i}$," under the arm-
pit, secretly, furtively. Liddell and Scott give no reference;
its etymon unknown. But it combines in a remarkable
degree the two principal senses of the Polynesian malu,
" shade and softness." Probably /J.r)po$, the upper part of
the thigh, the ham, is akin to fj.aS.Ti, the conditions of that
portion of the thigh corresponding to those 1 of the
armpit.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 225
Lat., ate, armpit, shoulder, wing. According to Lid-
dell and Scott ~ fiaXn, " the fj. thrown o£E"
Mamo, s. Haw., children, descendants, posterity. Tah.,
Marqu., mamo, race, linuage. N. Zeal., momo, id.
Goth,, mammo, flesh.
Sanskr., mdtasa (?), flesh. No reference in Benfey's
Sansk. Diet.
ManaI, v. Haw., chew food for infants ; s. a mouthful.
Sam., manga, a mouthful of chewed awa ; faa-manga, open
the mouth, to gape. Tong., Marqu., mana, manga, chewed
food. Tah., maa (n elided), food, provisions. Pulo Nias,
manga, to eat. Celebes, monga, id.
Lat., mando-ere, to chew, masticate. Benfey refers
mando to Sanskrit mad, originally "to be wet," then "to
be drunk." It is possible, but is it so ? Does the Sanskrit
mandura, a stable, the Greek fiav&pa, stable, fold, byre,
enclosure for animals, and the Latin mandra, id., derive
from the same root as the Latin mandere, to chew?
Mana 2 , s. Haw., branch of a tree, limb of a body, the
cross piece of a cross ; v. to branch out, be divided ; mana-
mana, branching, projecting, fingers or toes, as coupled
with lima or vavae; manea, the hoof of a beast, the nail
of fingers or toes, the claw of beast or bird, the ball of a
man's foot ; mana-halo, stretch the arms and legs in
swimming. Marqu., menana, fins of fish. Tong., manga,
anything forked or straddling, barbed. N. Zeal., manga, a
branch. Sara., manga, a branch, anything forked or
curved ; manga-manga, branched, forked. Tah., maa,
cloven, divided ; nnani-ao, foot or toes. Amblaw, wangan
(w for m), finger. Eugano, minu-afa, finger (a/a, band).
Lat., manus, hand. Benfey refers this to Sanskrit md,
to measure. But as neither the Sanskrit itself nor any
other West Aryan dialect has retained any application of
this ancient md to the hand, manus, as " the measurer," it
may be permitted to seek a relative for the Latin manus in
the Polynesian mana,
Mana 3 , s. Haw., power, energy, authority, intelligence ;
manana, be angry, displeased ; hoo-mana, to worship,
VOL. III. P
vGooqIc
226 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
reverence ; hoo-mana-mana, use magical incantations,
sorcery. Sara., mana, supernatural power; mana-mana,
bear in mind, remember; mana -tu, to think; mana-mea,
to love, desire. Tan,, mana, power, might ; mana-a,
manageable. Tong., mana, thunder, omen. Fiji., mana,
sign, wonder, miracle. Also used when addressing a
deity or at the close of a prayer, equivalent to " Amen,
so be it." Malg., minai, nvhuk, insane.
To the stem of this word or its root doubtless refers
itself another series of Polynesian derivatives, viz. : Haw.,
manawa, s. feelings, affection, sympathy ; the soft place in
the heads of infants. Tong., manawa, breath, feelings,
disposition. Sam., manawa, v. to breathe, to throb, pulsate ;
s. the belly, the anterior fontanelle of children ; manawa-
si, fearful, Tah., manawa, the belly, the interior of man ;
manawa-fate, be in bitterness of grief of mind ; mana-
wa-nawa, to think, to ponder; manatea-ril, eager desire.
Marqu., menawa, belly, breathing, breath. N. Zeal.,
manawa, to breathe. Hangar., manawa, belly, disposition,
temper.
Within the Polynesian area proper I have not found
any derivative of this family used to express the sense of
"man" or "mankind." The Asonesian, Sunda, Malay,
Goram, Matabello, Sanguir, Ceram,, manusia, manusa,
manesh, evidently refer to later Sanskrit or Sanskritoid
sources.
Sanskr., man, to think, consider, desire, respect ; manas,
mind, intellect ; manu, manus, man = " the thinker ; "
mantri, a wise man ; mdn, to honour, respect ; rndrdr-ika, a.
scorcerer ; mantra, holy sayings, prayer ; manava, human,
mankind, a boy; man-in, mimavant, proud; mnd, re-
member,
Zend, manthra, magic formula, incantation.
Greek, ftavn?, a seer, a diviner, one who utters oracles ;
/*ip>t<i. Dor. ftavii, wrath, divine wrath ; ftaivo/tai. ; /4«<o?,
might, force, strength, courage, temper; ^v-qu.% memory.
Lat., mens, mind ; memini, remember ; mentior, to lie ;
moneo, to remind; monstro, point out, sho
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 227
unlucky omen, strange, &c. Perhaps vales, a prophet,
seer (v for m).
Goth., man, I think; manna, man; minan, munan,
think, consider ; muns, mind, meaning. A.-Sax., manian,
munan. 0. H. Germ., minnia,, love ; manen, to put in
mind ; meina, meaning. Swed., minne, memory, mind ;
munter, cheerful.
Irish, manruih, incuntation, divination, omen; menar, to
think; menone, soul, mind.
Lith., moniti, to bewitch ; minti, think ; pra-mona,
invention.
A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., ii. 546) says, "D'apres toutes
les analogies connues, le sens primitif de ces racines"
(the abstract idea of thinking, reflection, mind, &c.) "doit
avoir etc plus ou moins materiel, mais il est souvent
difficile a reconnaitre." If the primitive material sense
has been lost in the Sanskrit man and its West Aryan
congeners (the Latin mantis excepted), may not the Poly-
nesian mana, limbs of body, claws of birds or beasts, &c,
supply the missing link, and furnish that primitive
material sense from which those of power, energy, will,
feeling, thought, &c, were the facile and secondary deve-
lopments ?
Manai, s. Haw,, instrument for stringing flowers for
wreaths. Sam., manaia, handsome, good-looking; faa-
manaia, to adorn; manongi, fragrant Karat., manea,
Marqn., mainai, handsome. Tong,, aka-manea, to adorn.
Tah., monoi, sweet-scented oil. Celebes (Bouton), minak,
oil. Biajon, mange, id. Mai. and Sunda., minyak, id. ;
ka-minian, frankincense. Sula Isl., mina, sweet. Amb-
law, mina, id. Teor., minek, id. Buru (Waiapo), du-mina,
id. Mai. and Biajon, manis, id. Engano, monch-moneh,
id. Singkel Isl., monde, handsome.
Sanskr., mangh, mank, to adorn; mangala, lucky, pro-
pitious, burnt- offering, turmeric ; mankura, a mirror ;
mani, precious stone, a jewel, fleshy processes hanging
from the neck of a goat; manivaka, a flower; manava, a
necklace of sixteen strings.
Hosted by GoOgle
228 ' THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Pers., man-gdsh, ear-jewel.
Anc. Irish, maini, precious. Armor., maneag, necklace.
Greek, jj.avov and /mwos, a necklace ; fiavuucry;, a brace-
let. Liddell and Scott refer this to /iavo<;, porous, loose,
evidently for want of a better etymon.
Lat., monile, necklace, collar; mon-edula, jackdaw (de-
vourer of jewels) ; muni:; ami mantis, 0. Lat. for bonus,
good, gentle.
A.-Sax., menas, pi. collars; lials-mene, necklace. Anc
Germ., menni, manili, id.
Anc. Slav., monisto, necklace.
In " India, What can it Teach us ? " pp. 135, 136, Prof.
Max Miiller refutes the assumption that mana was a
Babylonian word borrowed by the old Vedic bards in
"Big-Veda," viii. J%, 2. If mana itself does not occur
again in the "Big-Veda," its derivatives doubtless show
themselves in the Greek, Latin, Irish, Saxon, and Slave
above quoted. The Polynesian evidently only retains a
derivative sense.
Mano 1 , adj. Haw., numerous, many; s. the number
four thousand ; mano-mano, many-fold, many, thick to-
gether, Sam., mano, a myriad, a great number. Tah.,
mano, many, numerous, one thousand. Tong., mano, ten
thousand. Marqu., id., numerous.
Goth., manags, many, much; managei, a crowd, multi-
tude ; managnan, to abound. Sax., mceneg, many.
Buss., mnogei, many ; mnoju, to multiply.
Mano 2 , s. Haw., fountain-head of a stream of water ;
maruMvai, channel of a brook or stream. Tiie material
heart, whence issues the blood as from a fountain; ku-
mano, the head of a watercourse, a brook, or stream. N.
Zeal., manga, a brook, Tah., manu, to float, be afloat,
be adrift.
Sanskr., mangh, move swiftly ; mangiri, a boat.
Lat., mano-are, to flow, to run.
Mano 3 , s. Haw., a shark. Sam., mango, id. Tah.,
mao, id. Marqu., makd, mango, id.
Hosted by GoOgle
'-'flPHv->;!]
THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Sanskr., mdni-h/a, the house-lizard ; tnon<flHHodile.
Hind. (Malabar), maid, crocodile, alligator.
Meki, s. Haw., an ancient name for iron ; the modern
name is hao. Only found in Hawaiian dialect.
Hi ad. (Khol), medh, iron.
Slav., miedi, bronze.
That the Polynesians were acquainted with iron, and
had names for it, before its introduction among them by
Europeans in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, I
believe is now admitted by competent Polynesian scholars.
Among these names the Hawaiian meki calls our attention
as one of widespread connections and great antiquity.
I think philologists will not now question the fact
that, in naming and defining the various phenomena of
uature, mankind commenced by giving general names to
substances of the same nature before it distinguished the
specific differences between those substances by particular
names. Thus all metals probably received one or more
generic names before their differences were noted by
specific individual names. Thus with colours; thus with
animals ; thus with the body or the most prominent parts
of the body ; thus with trees and fruits, &c. Thus lan-
guage grew from vague and general terms to specific
and more definite, and as mankind dispersed in tribes
and families, they carried with them these generic terms,
subject to dialccL-iijiil diilbreucea and phonetic corruption,
and added to them or dropped from them such concrete
and definite terms as their mental development and the
circumstances of their new positions might require. -And
thus, in course of time, many or most of the originally
generic and synonymous words became specific appella-
tions with various tribes. Thus only can I account for
the singular fact that in different sections or tribes of the
same race the same word frequently signifies different
objects or ideas, although, where a close analysis is pos-
sible, those objects will generally be found to have been,
or were deemed to be, generically related.
Applying the foregoing observations to the word now
Hosted by GoOgle
- d BHp°
I not preSui
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
unde^H^^feration, it seems obvious to me that this
wordjj^E^Home ancient form, — whose nearest relative I
will not presume to determine, — originally signified metal
in general, without any specific reference to iron, gold,
copper, silver, &c.
The following list will show its varied application : —
Hind, (Khol), ■medh, iron. Slav., miedi, bronze. Haw.,
meki,, iron. Jav. and Mai., mas, gold ; besi (for mbesi), iron.
Amboyna, pisi-putih, silver. Malg., vih, iron; vi-futsi, tin.
Ceram. masa, gold. Sula Isl., fa-maka, gold. Scand.,
messing (t and s convertible), brass. Germ., messer (the
metal instrument), knife.
Similarly we find the various applications of another
ancient word, whose first and general sense doubtless was
metal of any kind, then specialised to indicate this or that
metal. That word is the Sanskrit ayas, metal generally,
then applied specifically to iron, copper, and gold. Zend.,
ay$, iron, copper. Pers., ayan, iron. Lat., as, copper.
Goth., aiz, copper.
No Polynesian relative proper now exists among the
Pacific groups, but among the Asoncsian groups we still
find the following : — Celebes (Bouton), ase, iron ; (Menado),
wassy, iron. Sanguir, wasi, iron. Sunda, wadja, steel.
Malay, tamhadja, copper; badja, steeh
I have purposely omitted the Greek peTaXkov and its
apparent kindred in Latin, Welsh, and Irish, as its etymo-
logy seems not to be well established. Pott and Liddell
and Scott refer it to the compound ttera-aXkov ; A. Pictet,
following Gesenius, thinks it is an Arab word, " matala,
Hebrew matal, cudit, maxime ferrum," and that it was
brought by the Phenicians to Greece. The fier-oK\a
theory is ingenious. It may be correct, but sounds too
artificial, and does not satisfactorily explain the difference
in sense between the Latin metallum, metal generally,
gold and silver principally, and the Greek /MTaXkov, a
mine, trench, ditch, for any purpose, from a salt-pit to a
gold-mine, with the specific object generally attached; ttAas
tteraWov, a salt-pit ; -^pvaea ficraWa, gold-mines ; /tappa-
HosleflbyGoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
pov fieraXkov, a marble quarry. Mr. A. PicteJ
Slavic mir.di, bronzes, copper, to be related tol
madhvka, tin. If so, it only confirms my pre
whatever may have been the earliest form
primary sense was that of metal generally,
don I think still further corroborated from t|
terms which meet us in the Amboyna %
lit. " white iron or metal," and the Malgassel
lit. " white iron."
Among the Southern Polynesians iron was al^o'.km
before its introduction by Europeans. The Raratongans
called it Jcurima, but I am not positive as to its relation-
ship. It may refer to the Gilolo word htraehi, the name
for gold as well as for yellow. If, as I think, aehi and
kur-achi is a dialectical variation of the Celebes term ase,
then the first syllable, Icura, is a Polynesian and pre-Malay
word for red, bright, yellow ; and thus the compound word
kur-achi becomes analogous to the Amboyna pisi-putih,
and would signify " the red or yellow iron or metal."
When Bougainville visaed Tahiti in 1768, he found
the natives acquainted with iron, and says that they
called it a-ouri. That ouri or uri and the Rarotongan
huri in kurima are but dialectical variations of the same
word.
In the Samoan group u'a-mea, in the Tongan ukit-mea,
and in the Fijian bi-v.ha-me.a, mean primarily metal of any
kind, and conventionally iron; for when the Tongans
speak of copper, they add the adjective Jcvla, red, thus
calling it "the red metal or iron;" and when they speak
of silver they add hina-hina, thus making it "the white
metal or iron." I know not whence this uka, the kernel
or root o£ the above names for metal or iron, is derived or
how related. It may refer to the Sanskrit uchh, to shine,
and to the Pulo Nias a-uso, yellow.
The same manner of compounding is observable in the
West Aryan branches. The Greek apyvpot, silver, comes
from ap-jo<i or its root apy, and the Aryan ira, era, earths
the white earth, ore, or metal.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
(Haw., song, chant; v. to sing, recite, chant.
e-mere, this grief (if parents at the loss of a
I mela, me-mda, sounding, ringing, as metal
Celebes ((Jan;n;;:!o), mnlmja, to speak.
K09, song, strain, melody ; /ieX-n-w, to sing and
(etymon by Liddell and Scott.
, mal, song, recitation. Swed., mill, speech,
ian-mdla, announce, mention. Goth., merjan,
■roclaim; meritha, fame, report.
Jid Scott and Benfey refer the Greek /tepifiva,
ftep/iTipa^Tho ught, care, trouble, as well as Gothic merjan
and Latin mora, to Sanskrit smri, smarati. I think merjan
and its kindred mal and an-mdhm refer themselves better
to the Greek fteXa*; and the Polynesian mele, inert', while
pepi/iva, &c, fall better in line with the Sanskrit mlai and
the Polynesian mula* (vide p. 222). The Sanskrit smri has
doubtless its kindred in the Sax. smeortan, Engl, smart,
Swed. smarta, if, judging from the prosth. $., they do not
all come under the mlai and mala, just referred to. It
will be well to bear in mind the peculiar characteristics
of the Old Norse mal and the Hawaiian mele-inoa. They
both recited in metric form the power and glory of dead
ancestors as well as of living heroes. As neither Norse
nor Polynesian have borrowed from each other, that cus-
tom, and its name, of chanting the exploits of ancestors,
must have been a common Aryan trait before even the
first separation.
Melu, adj. Haw., soft, as fish long kept, swelling up,
bad. Fiji., midra, rotten, bad. Sunda and Mal., mwra-ati,
soft-hearted, mild.
Greek, a-/ia\o$, soft, weak, feeble ; /taXa/to?, soft, meek ;
/j.e\t, honey ; paXBa, mixture of wax and pitch ; fj.a\8a/co<i,
fiXal;, fiXaicos, slack, stupid, lazy.
Lat., mollis, soft, weak, delicate; mcl, honey. Lidu'll
and Scott refer mollis and muleo to fiaka/cos, and mulsum
to /te\t. They were probably one family of words in the
beginning.
Welsh, mall, soft, melting, insipid ; s. malady, evil.
y Google
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 233
Goth., mitditka, mildness; milith, honey.
I know nob the etymology of the Latin muli-er, woman,
but it may possibly refer to this family, and have its
nearest kindred in the Sundan mura-ati. The Sanskrit
malld, a woman, the Arabian jasmine, does not certainly
refer to mal or mall, to hold, but refers itself better to
the Greek a-fiaXo? and fiaXa/cos. Probably all of these
are akin to the Polynesian malu, q.v., p. 224. If so, the
Hawaiian melu, soft, derivatively applied to spoiled fish,
would indicate an adaptation or borrowing from the Mar-
quesan or Tonga n dialects, where the original a sound is
not unfrequently changed to e.
Menu, v. Haw., to shrink, settle down, pucker up ; adj.
blunt, dull ; mene-mene } to contract, shrink, to fear, have
compassion ; adj. fearful of, solicitous for ; menui, con-
tracted, blunted, shortened; mino, mimino, to wrinkle,
curl up, fade, wither. Sam., mene-mene, small, of the
breasts; min-gi, curly; ■mingo-mingoi, to wriggle about.
Marqu., viene, blunt, dull. Tah., vicrw-nw/ne, round, globu-
lar ; mimio, wrinkled, furrowed ; mio-mw, id. MaL,
memindik, to shorten, to lessen.
Lat., minuo, diminish; minor, less; minimus; quaere
minister as opposed to magistzr!
Greek, fuvvdw, to make smaller, to lessen, to curtail ;
fUvvvOa, little, very little ; fieuav, less.
Goth., mins, less. Sax., minsian, diminish.
Welsh, main. Irish, min, mion, small, fine.
Sanskr., mi, mind, mini, to hurt; a-mi, to scrape off;
pra-mi, to diminish.
Mi, Mimi, v. Polynes., ubique, to make water, void
urine. Haw., mi-a, id. Sam., mianga, urine. Malg.,
■min-min, foggy; maman, urine.
Sanskr., mik, to sprinkle, to urinate ; meha, urine ;
megha, a cloud.
L;it., mingo, meio, to urinate.
Greek, o-^t^eo), to make water, urinate; o-/i£^\ij, mist,
fog ; 6-fii^/xa, urine.
Lith., mgsu, make water ; migla, mist.
Hosted by GoOgle
2 3 4 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Goth., maihstus, a dunghill. Sax., miox, meox, dung,
excrement Germ., mist, id., also fog. EngL, mist.
Benfey refers fitaivw to staio, defile, and fitapos and
fiiaajj.a to Sanskrit mih.
MiO, v. Haw., be pinched up, cramped, tumble about
in water; sink out of sight, to move softly, noiselessly;
to leer; s. pass or narrow channel where water passes
through rapidly; mio-mio, to dive, swim, puff, breathe
hard, as in swimming. Sam., mio, to wander about;
mimio, be confused, as a current at sea ; behave coldly to
another.
Sanskr., mish 2, to wink, contract the eyelids, look
angrily, contend, resist,
Lat, mico, to quiver, beat, palpitate.
Benfey refers the Latin miser and the Greek fitvos to
Sanskrit mish.
Miki, s. Haw., a pinch, what can be taken by the
fingers ; v. to pinch, snatch, hurry ; milei-miki, to pinch,
nibble as a fish. Sam., mitt, to suck, sip, sniff; mimiti, to
suck a wound, draw in, as a current. Tah., miti, to lick,
lap as a dog. Marqu., miti, id., to touch, fumble.
Greek, (tucot, /ukkos, and fiLKpot, and cr/iiKpo^ small,
little, petty.
Lat., mica, small bit, crumb, morsel.
Miko, v. Haw., be seasoned, salted, entangled, mixed ;
adj. seasoned with salt, savory ; miko-miho, tasteful, pun-
gent, relishable. Tah„ Mangar., miti, the salt water, sea,
sauce. Amboyna, mit, met, the sea, salt water. Timor
Laut, meti, sea.
Sanskr., micra (" i.e., mic -J- ra, perhaps for ruikuk.
desider. of mih, without red," Benfey, Sansk.-Engl. Diet.,
s. v.), mixed, mixings.
Greek, /x-eyw/u, pf. (te/tixa, furrow, to mix, mix up,
mingle ; fitya?, promiscuously ; /uktoi, mixed, compounded.
Lat., misceo, mix.
Sax., miscan, mix.
Benfey, referring the Sanskrit mir.ra to a desider. of mih,
seems to me rather forced. It is a derivative no doubt,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 235
but its root or primitive form might be found more readily
in the Hawaiian miko, did the amour propre of Indo-
European philologists permit them to seek for lost roots
outside the orthodox 1 11 do- Eur ope an boundary.
Mili, v. Haw., to feel of, handle, carry, look at, exa-
mine ; mili-mili, s. a curiosity, a thing to be looked at ;
adj. desirable to be looked at, admii-able. Sam., mili, to
rub, rub in, as an ointment; mili-pa'u, to fondle, caress.
Tan., miri, to embalm a corpse ; miri-miri, to handle and
examine a thing. Marqu., mii, to look at, admire. Mang.,
miri-miri, to view, handle, examine. Tong., mili, to rub,
smoothe, stroke.
Lat., miror, to wonder, be astonished ; mints, wonderful,
strange.
Corn., miras, to look,
Russ., min/u, to stop, allay, pacify ; za-mirayu, be asto-
nished.
Moe, v. Haw., to lie down, fall prostrate, lean forward,
lie down in sleep, to sleep, to dream. Sam., moe, to sleep,
be congealed, to roost, to cohabit; adv. uselessly, in vain;
moenga, sleeping- place, a hen'a nest, cohabiting. Tah.,
moe, to sleep, lie down, to loose, forget. Tong., ■mohe,
sleep; Eotumah, mose, sleep. Eiji., moce, sleep. Malg.,
moket, tired, weary.
Sanskr., muh, be faint, lose consciousness, fail, be per-
plexed, confused, stupid; caus. mohaya, to "perplex, to
stupefy ; pra-mohita, insensible ; mogha, vain, useless ;
moha, fainting, loss of consciousness ; mohin, bewildering,
infatuating.
Irish, muich, much, stupor, fainting. Amor., much (ob-
solete or not found, but existing in compounds, as roz-
mdch, a poppy, lit the rose of sleep or of stupor; vid. A.
Pictet, " Orig. Ind.-Eur.," i. 293).
Lith., megote, megmi (pres.), to sleep; mego-zole, the
poppy, lit. the herb of sleep ; megas, sleep.
Anc. Ger., mdgo, poppy. Ger., mohn, id. ; qusere muhe,
pain, trouble ? Swed., wall-mo, poppy.
In Dravidian, Tamil, mug-ir, to fold up, as a flower its
Hosted by G00gk
236 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
petals ; Canar., much-ch-u (mug), to cover up, shut in. In
Tamil and Anc. Canar., mugil, a cloud (Caldwell's Drav.
Gram.)
Mo'o, s. Haw., general name for all kinds of lizards.
Tah., mo'o, lizard. Sam, mo'o, lizard ; v. to be surprised.
Sanskr,, mush, to steal, rob, plunder; mucali, a house-
lizard ; musha, rat, mouse ; mosha, robbing.
Zund, miislea ; Pers. and Bokhara, milsh; Kurd., meshk;
Afghan, mukhak; Arm., mv.ijn; Osset, misJti, rat, mouse.
Greek, fivs, a mouse.
Lat., mus, mouse, rat, marten, sable.
A.-Sax., O. H. Germ., Scand., mils, mouse.
Anc. Slav., myshi; Illyr., mi&c, mouse.
Moko, v. Haw., to pound with the fist, to fight, box.
Sam., tnoto, strike with the fist. Marqu., moto, to compress,
squeeze. Fiji., moko, to embrace, clasp round with the
Greek, fiodoi, battle, turmoil of battle.
Gotb., motjan, to meet ; Swed., mdta, to meet, fall in
with ; mot, against, contrary, opposed to ; mola, to stop,
hinder.
Liddell and Scott refer the Greek fioOos to the Sanskrit
math, to agitate, dush, kill, churn ; and A. Pictet is of the
same opinion. The Scandinavian mot, mota, would seem
to offer an equally good, if not better, connection for the
Greek poOo? ; the more so as they evidently refer them-
selves with better sense to the Polynesian moto, in what
was probably its primary meaning of " pressing together,
to clasp, embrace," than they would to the Sanskrit r,
Mola, v. Haw., to turn, be unstable, spin round. Only
found in the Hawaiian among the Pacific Polynesians.
Possibly akin to the Haw., Sam., milo, and N. Zeal. 1
to twist, as a string or rope, to make twine ; mi-milo, a
whirlpool. Piji., mulo, to twist. Malg., ma-mule, to spin
fa-mule, a twisted string, twine.
Greek, fivXrj, a mill ; fivXka, have sexual intercourse
fivWai, prostitute.
Lat., mola, a mill; molo, to grind.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 237
Goth., inalan, to grind. A.-Sax., mylen, myll, mill.
Lith., malti, to grind ; malunas, mill,
Buss., metinitsa, mill.
Welsh, mm/u, to grind ; melin, mill.
Irish, meilim, to grind ; muillion, mill.
A. Pictet refers the Indo-European forms to a lost
Sanskrit root, mal, " a secondary form of mar, mr, in its
active sense of destroying, killing, crushing" (Orig. Ind.-
Eur., ii. 119). But all the Indo-European references
mentioned by Pictet imply a primary sense of twisting,
turning round, whirling, as found in the Polynesian viola,
milo, mulo, and not necessarily an underlying sense of
destruction, killing, crushing. Until the Sanskrit root
mal is fouDd, perhaps the Polynesian mola, milo, will
suffice.
Mole, s. Haw., tap-root of a tree, bottom of a pit or
sea, foundation, cause ; fig. offspring, descendants from
a root. So far as I am aware, only found in the Hawaiian
dialect.
Sanskr., mMa, root of a tree, the lowest part, origin,
cause, commencement, near, proximate ; p&da-mula, sole
of the foot.
Lat., motes, a mass, lump, heap, foundation, a dam.
Benfey refers the Sanskrit mUla to a " vb. mah" whose
original form again was magh, to be great, powerful, I
know not the process of such a derivation, but think it
faulty in view of the Polynesian mole and the Latin
moles.
Molia, v. Haw., to devote, to give up to good or bad,
to bless or to corse, according to the prayer of the priest,
to pray for, be sanctified, to worship, sacrifice, to curse. _
" Molia mai e ola," bless him, let him live ; " Molia mai e
make," curse him, let him die. Tan., moria, name of a
religious ceremony after restoration from sickness ; mori-
■mori, prayer at do. Sam., molia-molia, be disappointed,
deceived. Marqu., moi; Fiji., moli, thanks. Snnda.,
mulija ; Mal., mulieja, dignified, illustrious.
Anc. Slav., moliti, to pray; moliva, prayer.
Hosted by GoOgle
238 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Pol., modlie, to pTay ; modla, prayer.
Lith., malda, prayer.
Irish, molaim, to praise; moladk, praise. Welsh, mall,
to adore ; mawl, molud, praise.
A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., ii. 701) refers the above West
Aryan forms to the " Sanskrit mad, petere, rogare, in
Vedic (Westerz), prop, exhilare," though Eenfey (Sansk.
Diet.) says that the original meaning of mad was "to he
wet," and that in the Vedas it means "to get drunk."
And Pictet considers the I in the Anc. Slav, and Irish
and Welsh as an exchange for an original d or dl as
preserved in the Polish. We have no remains of Ancient
Polish with which to compare the Ancient Slave or the
Irish and Welsh ; and I think, therefore, that the Poly-
nesian offers a simpler and a better reference.
In Hang's " Essays on the Sacred Songs of the Parsis,"
p. 175, n. 2, he states that "for blessing and cursing one
and the same word is used " in the Avesta — dfrSndmi —
which thus corresponded to the old Hebrew word herek,
" to give a. blessing and to curse." It strengthens the
West Aryan connections shown above of the Polynesian
molia to find that the ancient Iranians also used a word
expressing the same double sense.
Mu 1 , v. Haw., to shut the lips, hold the mouth full of
water, make an indistinct sound, to hum, be silent; mu-
mu, id. ; mumule, be dumb, silent, out of one's head
to mumble food with the lips ; mua-mua, drinkin;
and spitting it out again; mui, collect, assemble
m/u-i, id. ; mu-o, to bud ; mu-o-mu-o, to swell out, as the
bud of a flower, original sense, to pout with the lips ; mu~u,
to collect, lay up in store ; mu-ki, apply the lips or mouth
to a thing, to kiss. After the introduction of tobacco, to
light a pipe, take a whiff, to squirt water through the
teeth ; mu, s. a small black bug, a moth. Sam., mu-i, to
murmur; mu-mu, be in swarms, as flies, small fish, or
children; mu-su, be unwilling, indolent; musu-mujsu, to
whisper. Tah., mu, a buzz or confused noise ; v. to buzz,
make noise or din; mu-hu, noise, din of talking; mu-mu,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 239
same as mw, wiw-i, to tie up, collect ; muta-muta, to mutter
without speaking out, generally of discontent. Marqu.,
moto, to compress, to shut; tnulu, dumb, stupid. Rarat.,
mu-teki, mu-rare, silent, dumb. Fiji-, -mu-mu, to swarm,
as flies or mosquitoes. Malg., mu-a, dumb, foolish ; muk,
mok, mosquitoes. Ceram. (Wahai), mumun, fly. Mai.,
nya-mok, mosquito.
Sanskr., m4, to bind, compress; muha, dumb; s. a
fish ; ma,ukya, dumbness.
Greek, fiv, a muttering sound made with the lips ; fivaio,
to compress the lips in sign of displeasure ; fivta, to close
or shut, of the eyes or mouth ; (ivfyo, to murmur; /tvyfios,
moaning, muttering; ftveto, iuitiate into mysteries; /ivia,
house-fly ; /mvvBoi, dumb ; fivSos, /iutto?, id. ; fiu-myjr, blink-
ing, short-sighted.
Lat., mu—fiv,v. supra; musca, a fly; musso, to murmur,
mutter ; mAtssito, be silent, speak softly ; mutio, murmurj
mumble; mutus, mute, dumb, silent.
O. H. Germ., mucca; Sax., inyijf., miilge, gnat.
A. Pictet (I. c, i. 421) refers the Greek, Latin, Old Ger-
man, and Saxon names for "fly," as well as the corre-
sponding Slavoid names — Russ., mucha ; Tiahem., maucha;
Illyr., muha; Lith., vmsse — to the Sanskrit root mac, to
sound, to be irritated, and its relative maksh, whence the
Sanskrit forms makshikd, a By ; momka, a gnat, a mosquito.
Under correction, I would suggest the Polynesian mu as a
better reference ; or, if everything must be referred to
the Sanskrit as a test of linguistic kindred, there are the
Sanskrit, Greek, and Latin mu, with their derivatives of
(ivX<», musso, &e.
Mu 8 , v. Sam., to burn, to glow, to redden ; mu-mu, to
burn brightly, as a fire ; adj. red ; faa-mu, to kindle a fire ;
■mu-litini, fiercely hot, of the sun. Haw., mn-kole, red,
sore inflamed of the eyes. Ceram. (Wahai), mulai, hot.
Greek, fivhpoi, any red-hot mass, especially of iron. No
etymon given by Liddell and Scott
Muku, 11. Haw., to cut short, cut off, to cease, to stop,
as a siekness ; moku, v. nearly identical in sense, to divide
Hosted by GoOgle
Z40 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
in two, cub off, break asunder; s. a part of a country, a
district, division, an island, a ship supposed to be float-
ing islands, a piece of anything broken off. long., mutu,
to break, separate ; motu, small island. N. Zeal., inuku,
to break off, cease, fail, as a crop. Marqu., motu, to tear,
break off; s. an island. Tah., motu, to tear, break ; s. a
low island ; motu-u, to be stranded, as a rope ; fig. mental
weariness; mutu, bo gone, vanished. Sam., mutu, to cut
off, be defective ; motu, be broken, severed, snapped asun-
der; s. an islet, a district. Fiji., mudu, to cut off, cause
to cease; mum, cut crosswise, break off; mucu, blunt, of
the. edge. Mai., mukim, district.
Sanskr., mus, mush, to break to pieces ; mumla, rnucaln,
a pestle, club. Perhaps much, to let loose, dismiss, to
leave, abandon, take away. Perhaps also —
Greek, /two;?, a mushroom, any knobbed, round body,
the chape or cap of a sword's scabbard, the stump of a
tree ; ^imXo?, curtailed, maimed.
Lut, mutilus, maimed, mutilated.
Muli, prep. Haw., after, behind, in time or place ; s,
a successor, the last of a series, hindmost, the younger
child of two ; muli-wai, lit. the last of the water, the
mouth of a river, a firth. Sam., muli, the end, the hind-
part, bottom, rump ; adj. the young, of men and trees ;
muli-muli, to follow after; muli-ai, the last; muli-vae,
the heel ; muli-vai, mouth of a river. Tah., muri, behind,
afterwards ; muri-a-pape, the mouth of a river. Marqu.,
imui, after. N. Zeal., muri, behind, after, younger, tip
end. Tong., muli, behind, abaft, foreign, strange; mui,
young. Fiji., muri, to follow, go behind ; muri-muri, the
last Sunda., -mulih, to go behind. Mai., burit, the
hinder-parts. Jav., buri, the last.
Liddell and Scott consider the Greek fivpio^, numerous,
infinite, incessant, &c, and the Latin multus, much,
numerous, frequent, &c, are related, but give no etymon
for either. I am induced to think that a still earlier
sense of pvpto$ and multus was that of frequency, se-
quence, succession, and thus would bring them within
Hteled by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 241
the family lines of the Polynesian muli, muri. Such,
expressions as ■multo die, late in the day ; mtdta node, late
in the night ; -multurn, esse, to be prolix, tedious, also to he
frequent, of common occurrence, seem to be based upon
an earlier conception, when the word indicated sequence,
succession, one thing following another, which doubtless
was the radical sense of the Polynesian muli.
On p. 223, s. v. Mali, I have followed Benfey in refer-
ring the Latin mulier to the Sanskrit mrij, and the Latin
mulgeo, analogous to Sanskrit duhitri. I now think it
more appropriate to refer muli~er, woman, to the Poly-
nesian muli, she " who follows, comes after " the man.
Na 1 , art. Haw., plur. prefix, they; na hale, the houses.
In some South Polynesian dialects, nga, id. ; nga-lima, the
hands. Tagal., ma-na, they.
Sanskr., ndnd, various, different.
Irish, na, they ; na-lamha, the hands. For an analysis
of the Sanskrit ndnd, in connection with the Polynesian
and Irish na, see Fr. Bopp, " Uber die Verwandtschaft der
Mai. Polynes. Spr. mit d. Ind.-E«r.," p. 98.
Na 2 , Nana. Fiji., word used by children when address-
ing their mother; correlative to ta and tata for father;
a familiar word for mother; ngane, a male's sister or a
female's brother. Within the Polynesian area proper,
nana is obsolete, and ngane or nane only remains in com-
pounds, as tua-ngane, a woman's brother. Sam., kai-ku-
nane, id. Haw,, within the Indonesian circle of Poly-
nesian relatives the word is still found. Celebes (Bouton),
i-nana, mother ; (Menado), i-nany, id. Sumatra (Singkel),
i-nanga, id. Banjak Isls., nenne, id. Cerarn. (Gah) and
Matahello, nina, id. Burn., neina, id. Sunda, neenee,
grandmother. Ke Isls., nen, mother.
Greek, pewo? or vowm, a mother's or father's brother,
an uncle ; vavva, aunt ; vivvn, grandmother or mother-in-
law. " Nand = mother, is cited from the Rig- Veda by
Aufrecht." — Liddell and Scott, s. v.
Nae, adv. Haw., truly, indeed; but Tong., nai, per-
vol. in. Q
yGoogle
242 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
haps, may be. N. Zeal., nake, but. Mang., anake. Tah.,
anar. only, merely, together, entirely.
Greek, vai, yea, verily.
Lat., nae, truly, indeed.
Na'o, v. Haw., to thrust in, as the hand or fingers into
some unknown receptacle, to penetrate, as the mind, to
think deeply ; nao-na'o, to thrust in the hand, to seize,
steal, look earnestly at, contemplate; adj. deep down, as
a pit; ma-na'o, to think, call to mind; s. thought, idea.
Sam., nga'o, diligent, industrious; na'o-na'o, to feel for,
as for fishes in holes by introducing the arm ; ma-na'o,
desire, wish. Tah., nao, to take up little by little, as
food; nanao, to thrust the hand into a hole or aperture;
s. the tattooed marks on the skin ; ma-nao, to think, reflect ;
pu-naonao, take out of a bag or basket, to steal ; ti-nao,
put the hand in a hole. K. Zeal., Karot., ma-nako, think,
hope, remember. Sumatra (Singkel), me-nangko, to steal.
Pulo Nias, me-nago, id. Sunda, Mai, ing-ngat-an,, to re-
member, memory.
Probably related to this family of words are the Haw.,
noo, noo-noo, seek, search after, reflect; no-i, to beg, en-
treat, ask for; no-ii, to glean, gather up, as small things,
collect one's thoughts ; noi-au, wisdom, knowledge. Sam.,
no, no-no, to borrow; no'o-i, to answer back. N. Zeal.,
Itarot., i-noi, to beg, entreat. Tah., no-u-no-u, to desire,
covet.
Sanskr., jid, to know, he intelligent, recognise, search,
investigate ; jtidta, known, thought ; jna, knowing. Zend,
jnd, to know.
Greek, ytyvaHrtca, inf. yvtavai, to perceive, mark, know ;
yvao-K, investigation, knowledge ; voo$, too?, mind, thought,
sense ; foew, to perceive, observe, think.
Lat., nosco, to know ; cognosco ; notus ; gnarus ; gnavus.
Goth., kunnau, to know. O. H. Germ., knau, to know.
Sax., cnawan, to know.
Anc Slav., znati. Lith., zinoti. Kuss., znayu, to know.
Irish, na, soul, intellect; gno, known, famous; gnas,
custom, habit*
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 243
The material and probably original sense seems fco hare
been retained only by the Polynesian branches.
Nau, v. Haw., to chew, gnash the teeth, hold in the
breath ; nau-nau, to bite, as bitter plants ; to chew, mince,
to move the lips as in chewing, mumbling. N. Zeal.,
ngau, to bite. Tong., ngau-ngau, a talker, a braggart,
Sam., ngau, to break, chew sugar-cane ; ngau-ngau, to fold
up. Tab., a-nau, to grieve, as a parent for his child.
Allied to this is probably the Haw. and Harqu. nahu, to
bite, snatch at, to gnaw, to bite off, to file, to rasp ; s, pain
of bitii;;:, colic, inward pains.
Greek, xvaa, xvauo, to scrape, scratch, tickle, itch ;
kvtjko 1 ;, a kind of thistle.
Sax., gnagan, to gnaw, scrape, bite little by little. O.
Norse, naga, id. ; nagga, a quarrel. Possibly also Sax.
kncegan, to neigh as a horse, to whinny.
Irish, cnaoidhim, to gnaw, consume ; cnagk, cnaoi, con-
sumption ; cnuigk, a maggot.
Naua, s. Haw., noon; adj. cold, distant, angry, cele-
brating a chief's birth or residence. " Owai kou naua?"
was often asked in olden times of unknown or doubtful
pretenders to nobility, equivalent to " "Where were you
born ? who were your ancestors ? " So far as I know,
this word only occurs with these meanings in the Hawai-
ian. In the Samoan we find na'ua, exceedingly, very ;
nau-nau, to be very great, to exceed. Tah., nau-anei, to-
day. The primary sense of this word probably still
lingers in the expressions " exceedingly," " distant," associ-
ating it on one side with the conceptions of zenith and
noon, and on the other side with the birthplace of chiefs,
who were considered not only as trop^vpo-yevt/riTot, but
also as itotrBoroi, thus marking the distance (socially)
between themselves and the commoners. Among the
West Aryan relatives of this word probably the nearest is —
Welsh, nawn, noon, properly the summit of a thing,
from naw, up, ultimate, what limits.
Sanskr., nabhas, sky, atmosphere, ether; nabhas-vant,
wind.
Hosted by GoOgle
2 4 4 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
(Jreuk, ue^ot, y«0e\ij, cloud.
Lat, imbea, a cloud ; nebula, mist, vapour.
A.-Sax., ge-nip, a cloud. 0. H. Germ., m6«f, mist, fog.
0. Norse, niflt, id. ; Nijle-lieim, the Scandinavian Tartarus.
Ane. Slav., Nebo, heaven.
■ Naka, v. Haw., to tremble, shake, be unsteady, be
fearful Probably nake-ke, to move back and forth; to
rattle, Tustle, as paper in tbe wind or as new kapa; to
shake to and fro. Sam., ngata, a snake ; ngate-to, to shake,
tremble, be troubled. Marqu., nyiing*,, hika, the large
house-lizard. Buru (Wayapo), niha, snake.
Sax., snaca, snake. 0. H. Germ., sneec?t.o, snail. ; srut-chan,
to crawl.
Irish, sna'gaim, to crawl.
Sanskr., ndga, a serpent. Hind., nag, id. Cinghal.,
nayd, id.
Does the Gothic snaga, a garment, belong to this family
of words, from the trailing, shaking, fluttering of a garment?
A. Pictet refers the Sanskrit ndga to a primary com-
pound, nd +ga, what does not walk, " qui ne marehe pas."
With due deference, I think the earlier sense of gd, gam, is
to go, to move, irrespective of the manner of going or
moving. Hence the compound na-ga, which Benfey in-
terprets as "immovable, a mountain, a tree." It is pro-
bable, therefore, that ndga is a word of so old adoption
that its etymon and origin had been lost within the
Sanskrit language. The Polynesian naka certainly offers
a more reasonable explanation than the self-contradictory
nd-ga of Pictet.
Nalu, Nahtj (I and n convertible), s. Haw., surf, sea,
wave, the slimy fluid on a new-born child ; adj. Toaring,
surging. Sam.,Tong., ngaly,, a wave, a breaker; v, to break
heavy, of the sea. Tab., nanu, the slimy matter on new-
born infants ; nanu-miti, flood-tide ; pa-nanu, to flow as
the tide ; nanu-nanu, make a noise like a pigeon ; Timor
Laut, noar, river.
Sanskr., nad, to sound, to roar ; nada, a river ; nard, to
roar; ndra, nira, water.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 245
Greek, vapo*;, vvpos, flowing, liquid, wet, damp.
Welsh, wdu; to cry. Irish, naodhan, spring, fountain.
Sax., snora, a snoring.
Tribes of Hindu-Kush (Torwalak), ndd, a river; (Nari-
sati), neudi, id. ; (Bushgali), nunni, id.
Liddell and Seott refer vapo$, vi/pos, &c, to the Sanskrit
snd, to bathe ; and so does Benfey. Such etymon may
have been plausible while the Polynesian nalu was un-
known, even were the s in snd not a prosthetic.
Namit, v. Haw., to speak rapidly and unintelligibly, to
mock by imitating another, to nibble, as a fish at bait; s.
unmeaning talk, a person of foreign language, a rapid
motion of the jaws. N. Zeal., namii, to grumble, murmur.
Sam., namu, mosquito; nanu, to stammer, pronounce
wrongly. Mangar., nanu, to curse. Tong., Tah., namu,
mosquito. Fiji., namu, to chew.
Sanskr., nam, to sound.
NANI, s. Haw., glory, beauty, splendour; nanea, plea-
sant, easy, cheerful, joy, comfort. Tah., nani, rich, having
great possessions; nani-nani, well furnished, as a house.
Marqu., nani, biilliant. Sam., nanea, be sufficient for a
Sanskr., nand, be pleased, rejoice ; nandi, joy ; nandana,
gladdening.
Napa, v. Haw., to writhe, to spring, as timber, to bend,
be tremulous, as the air under a hot sun ; adj. crooked ;
napai, bent, warped, as a board ; napana, the joints of
limbs, as wrists, elbows, knees ; napa-napa, to bend, to
arch, be bright, shining ; nape, nape-nape, to bend, yield,
be flexible, vibrate rapidly. Sam., ngape, be broken,
fragile. Tah., anapa, flash of lightning ; nape-nape, active,
vigilant.
Sanskr., nabh, to burst, split, injure; n&bke, navel, nave
for a wheel, centre.
Zend, nafa, ndfd, navel, nave, centre.
Greek, ajj,(3tov, a/iffy, (Ion.) aft{3t£, anything rising, pro-
jecting, as a hill, lip, edge ; o/a<£aXos, navel, button, knob,
centre.
Hosted by GoOgle
246 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Lat., umbo, the boss of a shield, the elbow, cape, projec-
tion ; umbilicus, navel ; napus, turnip.
Sax., nafa, nave, hub of a wheel ; nafela, navel; hnepan,
to lean, nod. Goth., hnuipan, pf. hnav.p, to knap, break.
0. H. Germ., naba, nabulo, navel. 0. Norse, nabhi, head;
knappr, a rocky projection ; snapr, a point, beak ; knefi,
the fist. Engl., mope, joint of the neck ; nap, short sleep,
a nodding ; snap, to break short.
Irish, cnap, a round body ; neip, a turnip.
Natu, u. Marqu., to mix, to wash clothes. Mangar.,
natu, to dip, soak. Tong., natu, to mix, to knead. Tah.,
natu, to scratch, pinch, press repeatedly, mash, mix, Haw.,
naku, to stir up, as water, to trouble, give pain, to root, as
a hog, seek, search. N. Zeal., ngatu, to scratch, scrape.
Sam., ngatu, the stick used in rubbing for fire.
Greek, va<r<ja, Att. varra), to press, to squeeze close,
stamp dowu ; vaxm, a fleece ; voreca, be wet, damp, drip ;
vorot, south wind.
Goth., natjan, to wet, wash. Germ., netzen, to moisten,
to soak, steep ; nass, wet, humid, moist. Dutch, nat, id.
Ne'e, v. Haw., to move along horizontally, hitch along
by degrees ; ne'e-ne'e, id., draw near, approach, crawl ; nei,
similar to nee, but with more energy. N. Zeal., neke, to
move along. Tali,, ne'e, to move, to crawl ; ne'e-ne'e, move
repeatedly; a-nee, to spread, extend. Marqu., neke-neke,
approach, draw near. Sam,, ne'e, to bear up, as a boat
lifted up by the water.
Samkr., mac 1 , naksh, to approach, to attain, to reach to.
Lat., nandscor, nactus, to obtain, reach.
The Greek veto — ,8(Liddell and Scott), to swim, inasmuch
as it expresses a horizontal motion, would seem to ally it-
self better to the Polynesian ne'e, neke, than to the Sanskrit
snu, to flow, distil, pour forth,
Neo, Nea, adj. Haw., desolate, empty ; v. be desolate,
still, silent ; v.a. sweep off everything, to destroy ; nea-nea,
lonely, desolate; neko, filthy, bad- smelling." Earot., nea,
lonely, desolate. Tab., neo-neo, offensive in smell, putrid.
Sam., ngao-ngao, deserted, empty, forsaken. Marqu., nee,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 247
the hiccough. Fiji., nelce, empty, of crabs after spawn-
ing.
Sanskr., nac*, be lost, disappear, perish ; naca, loss, de-
struction, death ; nacin, perishable ; nashti, ruin.
Zend, nam, corpse, cadavre.
Greek, pews, vexpas, dead body, corpse ; votros, disease,
Lat., nex, death, murder ; neeo, to kill, destroy ; noceo, to
harm, hurt, injure ; noxius; per-nicies.
Goth., naus, a corpse; nawis, dead; nautks, need, neces-
sity; nauthjan, to force, compel, constrain. Sax., nead,
neod, need, want; tie-neadan, to compel.
In further correlation to the Sanskrit nac we have the
Sam. ngase, adj. palsied, languid, lifeless; v. be languid,
wane, as the moon, to die ; Haw., nahe, soft, slow, weak,
gentle ; na]u:-ruihe, empty, as the bowels from fasting or
sickness.
Ni'o, v. Haw., to sleep sitting and nod the head ; nio-lo,
sleep, drowsiness. Tah., ni-nito, to stretch, as when wak-
ing from sleep or when feeling weary.
Lat., nico, wink, make signs with the eyes. The Samoan
nengo expresses exactly the same sense as the Latin nico ;
but in the absence of the ordinarily intermediate North
Marquesan form, I will not venture to connect the Samoan
with the Hawaiian or Tahitian.
Liddell and Scott, following Curthis, refer the above
Latin nico, nicto, as well as nuo, nuto, numen, con-niveo, and
the Greek vevm, to nod, beckon ; vevfia, nod, sign ; vvo-raty),
to nod in sleep, to slumber, as relatives to an assumed root,
vev. There is no possibility of calculating the permuta-
tions of the "West Aryan vowels, but while a Polynesian ni'o,
nito, is to be had, it may be as well to separate the Latin nico,
nicto, con-niveo, -nixi, from whatever root may have given
birth to nuo, nuto, vevta, &c. To such a root I would refer
the Polynes. Sam., ngulu, to sleep ; Marqu., nou, to wink
the eyes ; Fiji., nu, be stunned or asleep, as the head
or feet ; Sunda, nun-du-tau, to nod, be sleepy ; perhaps
Engano, pa-nnho, to sleep.
Hosted by GoOgle
248 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
NlHA, adj. Haw., rude, rough, harsh, wild, unsocial.
Tah., nifa-nifa, spotted, variegated. Sam., Ufa (I for n),
thin, wasted. Malg., manidz, cold. Ceram. (Wahai), lifie,
cold. Biadju, jer-nih, cold.
Sanskr., nw, nica, night; nila, "i.e., nic-la" (Benfey),
black'or dark-blue ; nihdra, fog, frost, rime.
Greek, pitpai, to snow ; vwftas, suowflake, snowstorm ;
w/£ night.
Lat., niffer ("quasi ni^-ra'' Bi'nfr-v), black, dark, unlucky,
ominous ; nix, snow.
/end, <;niz or piij, to snow.
Lith., snigti, to snow; snegas, snow. Anc. Slav., snici/u;
Bohem., snih, to snow.
Goth., snaivjs, snow. Sax., snaw, id. ; niht, night. 0.
Norse, nitking, a villain, dastard, outlaw ; sniar, to snow.
In confirmation of the above etymology, a similar forma-
tion may be observed in some of the pre-Malay dialects
of the Indian Archipelago. Thus in Teor, night is called
po-gara-gara, " the rough, rude, harsh night," while in the
Ceram. (Gah) dialect night is simply called gara-gara,
" the wild, the rough, unpleasant," sell, night ; while the
Ceram. (Awaija) pepeta, cold, meets us again in the Sunda,
petting, night. Following the same analogy, the Sanskrit
nakta ; Vedic nas or nak, night, and its West Aryan re-
latives, nafks, nor,, &c, are generally derived from the
Sanskrit nac, be lost, disappear, destroy. The Old Norse
nithing, from with, brings back the original sense of this
word ; and the Sanskrit nihdra seems also to be in accord
with the Polynesian niha.
Hi hi, v. Haw., turn sideways, on entering a house;
nihi-nihi, s. anything standing on the edge, edgewise,
the sharp ridge of a mountain ; the corner of a table or
square piece of timber; adj. difficult, strait, narrow, edged.
Sam., tna-nifi, thin. Tah., ma-nihi, to slip or slide, as
in climbing smooth, trees. Tong., ma-nifi, thin, narrow.
Malg., ma-nifi, thin, slender. Mai, nipies, thin.
Welsh, nig, straight, narrow.
; from analogy and the idiomatic character of
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 249
the language, there can be little doubt that the Polynesian
niho, nifo, tooth — also in Tah. horn, projection, and in
Haw. nilw-niho, rough, projecting, proturbe ranee, teethed
like a saw or a shark's mouth — is a dialectical variation of
niki, peculiar to the Pacific branch of the Polynesian family.
Among its pre-Malay congeners in the Indian Archipelago
both forms occur, signifying tooth; ex. gr., Saparua, nio;
Matabello, nifoa; Ceram. (Teluti), lilico (I for n), (Ahtiago),
nifau; Celebes (Bolangh), do-gnito ; (Rntori) nichi; (Men-
ado), ngisi; Sulu lsl.,niki; Burn, nisi; Amboy iia,niki. Teor.,
nifin; Sanguir. Isl., isi; Malg., n-ij, nifi; Timor Laut, nifat.
I am inclined to believe that the Icelandic w:.f, Saxon
neb, nib, bill, beak, and perhaps the Greek vvaaw, to prick
with a sharp point, waaa, the turning-post at a race-
course, originally refer themselves to the same root-word
as the Polynesian nihi, nifi, niho, nifo.
Niki, v., also Naki. Haw., to tie, knot, bind, fasten,
confine; nikt-niM, a sheath, what confines. Tah., noli,
to tie, bind ; na-nati, nati-nati, id. ; niti-niti, niggardly,
close-Bsted.
Sanskr., nah (" for orig. nadh," Benfey), to tie, bind,
fasten ; naddhi, cord ; naha, obstruction.
Lat,, ncdo, knit, bind, join ; nexus, nodus, knot ; mix, nut.
Cloth., noli, a net; ntihla, a needle. Sax,, cynthan, to knit,
tie, fasten. 0. H. Germ., net-Jam, uawan, to sew ; net, seam.
Welsh, noden ; Arm., n&Ad; Irish, snadh, threads;
cnotadh, a knot ; cnudh, end, a nut.
Nu, v. Haw., to sound, roar, groan, grunt ; s. nu-nu, a
dove ; adj. moaning, grunting, cooing, sullen, dumb ;
nunulu, to chirp, as birds, to grunt, growl. Sam., ngu, to
growl, murmur ; ngu-ngu, dumb ; nunu, be silent from
anger. Tong., ta-nguru, to snore. Barot., nguru-nguru,
to groan, growl; ma-ngu-ngu, thunder. Paum., nguru-
nguru, to grunt; s. a hog; Marqu., nunu, dumb.
Sanskr., nu, n-A, to shout. Ved., ndu, voice (Pictet),
Pers., nuwd, nawd, cry, sound, voice.
Nuku, s. Haw., the bill of a bird, the snout of an
animal, mouth, nose of a pitcher or person; nuku-nuhu, v.
Hosted by GoOgle
250 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
to find fault, complain, scold; adv. on end, edgeways.
Sam., ngutu, the mouth of men, animals, bottles, &c, the
beak of a bird; ngutu-a, talk impudently; ngutu-ngutu,
to promise and not perform. Tah., utu, the lip, bill of a
bird, edge of a thing, the long snout of some fishes ; utu-
taa, forward, perverse. Marqu., ngutu, kutu, bill, beak,
mouth. N. Zeal., ngutu, id. Tong., ngutu, face, mouth;
lo-ngutu, the lips. Gilolo (Gari), us-nut, nose. Kaioa
Isl., us-nod, id. Ternati, nunu, id. Saparua, nuku, mouth.
Mentawej Isl., ngungu, mouth. Bum (Cajeli), nuum, id.
Engano, oku, id.
This word, so common among the eastern branches, has
so far as I can learn, only two representatives in the
west : the Persian n6lc, navik, point, angle, beak, and the
English snout, the Dutch muite, Swedish snut, snyte.
Pa, s. Haw., anything with a flat surface, as a board,
plank, table, smooth rock, a wall, fence, enclosure; «.
to fence, enclose ; pa-pa, smooth, fiat, a board, plank, a
row, rank, a company sitting or standing in a row, a
storey in a building; papa-Una, the cheeks of the face;
pa-pohaku, a stone fence ; pa-pa, -v. to erect a screen or
shade to prevent the light or heat of the sun ; fig. to
prohibit, forbid. Tah., pa, a fence, hedge, enclosed place;
pa-pa, board, seat, fiat rock, stratum of rocks, shoulder-
blade ; pa-ti, rank of people standing in a row, range of
mountains ; pati-a, fence of upright sticks. Sam., pa, a
wall; pa-pa, a rock, a floor-mat, a board; adj. plain,
level, flat ; pa-o, to stop, check, forbid, correct. Marqu.,
pa, fence, wall ; po-pa-ki, to command under penalty. Fiji.,
ha, a fence to enclose fish ; oa-i, a garden fence or village
fence. Malg., fa-fan, a plank ; fahcts, stockade, fence.
Sanskr., pa?, to guard, preserve, protect, to govern;
pd-tri, a protector. Eenfey (Sansk. Diet.) says that " the
link between the signification of pd l , to drink, and pd 2 , to
protect, is formed by the signification to nourish," and
he refers to the Greek irao/iai, to get, acquire ; wopa, a
lid or cover; A.-Sax., foda; Goth., fodjan, to feed ; Lat.,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 251
pasco, &c. Under correction, it seems to me that the
Polynesian conception of pa as a wail, fence, enclosure,
and perhaps the still older conception of hoard, plank,
flat rock, row, soil, of rocks or stakes as a fence, is as
good, if not a better, origin of the Sanskrit pd, to guard,
protect. This primary sense of the Sanskrit pd occurs
again — and there only, I believe — in its derivative pdli, a
line, row, bank, dike, boundary, to which I shall refer
ayntn iib'Jvr lb- l''-i"i-*. iin _,■■( ;
Pa'a 1 , v. Haw., be fast, make fast, take hold of, hold
on to, confirm, establish, secure, to finish as a work, to
fix, hold back, detain, retain in memory, assert ; pa'a-kai,
salt, lit. hard, solid water ; pa'a-kao, prisoner, lit. iron-
bound. Marqu., pa'a, ripe, as fruit, mature ; pa'a-kaih.d,
retain by heat, know ; paka, circle, reunion ; patia, to
fasten, attach to. N. Zeal., pa'a-tiltu, hatchet, on account
of its hardness. Tah., pa'a-na, strong, vigorous, healthy ;
pa'a-wa, a conqueror.
Sanskr., par,, to bind; pdca, a tie, string, fetter, noose,
net ; pacu, cattle.
Lat., pango, to fasten, fix, drive into; paciscor, agree,
contract ; padm/t, pax, &c. ; eom-pesco, keep in chuck, bridle,
confine; pctt/vs, village; pecu, perns, cattle; fastis, fascia.
Goth,, fahan, to catch, apprehend ; faihu, cattle, pro-
perty; fatha, a hedge ; faxtan, to hold fast, keep, observe;
faths 2 , a leader, a chief. A.-Sax., feoh, cattle. Dutch, pak,
a bundle. Engl., pack, to pack.
Lith., pecku, cattle.
Greek, miyvvfii, eirar^ov, to make fast, fix, make solid,
construct, make hard, freeze ; ■mj-yos, firm, strong, solid ;
■nayw\, hoar-frost; irayy;, thick, large, stout; 77-0709, a
firm-set rock, a peak, rocky hill; -ttwv, flock of sheep;
TTotfirjV, a herdsman. 1
1 As an instance of i liomatio similarity, it may bo interesting to notice
thai IjiJ-Ji Greeks and Polynesian* ft;r:ni!il their name for crabs or such
shell -fish upon the root, of this wiiril. The Greeks cajled crabs by the general
name of nay-eopat, lit. hard-tailed, hard-shelled. The Polynesians, Tah.,
call a email crab pa'a-iea; Sam., pa'a, general name for crabs; Haw.,
papai, crabs.
Hosted by G00gk
252 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Pa' a 2 , Pa'a-pa'a, v. Haw., to bum, scorch, consume by
fire; adj. scorched, burnt; s. dryness, thirst. N. Zeal,
piaka, anything dried in the sun. Rarot., paka-paka, burnt,
scorched. Tah., pa'a, crust of bread-fruit, scales on the
skin. Sam., pa'a-a, crisp, dry, as leaves. Marqu., paka,
thirst.
Sanskr., pack 1 , to cook, bake, roast, ripen ; pak~tri, cook-
ing, a cook; pdka, cooking, burning, baking, food.
Zend, pack, to cook. Pers., pagi-dan, id. ; p&ha, fire ;
pochton, to cook. Affghan, packaval, to cook. Arm. (A
for p), khoh, kitcheu. Osset., fichin, to cook. Shina
(Gilgit), puch-OT/ki, be ripe. Khowaree (in Chitrat Valley),
pe6M, heat ; petch, hot.
Anc. Slav., peka, heat; pekari, baker; pectle, to cook.
Lith,, peczus, oven, fireplace ; kepti, kepa (by inversion),
to cook, roast.
Lat., coquo (c for p), to cook ; aulina (for cue -linn),
kitchen ; papina, restaurant, eating-house.
Greek, ■n-pjrra), ireTTta, to cook, dress, bake; -Keiraiv, sun-
ripe, mellow ; irOTvavov, cake for sacrifices ; -Tre/i/ia, pastTy.
Pa'i, Paki (both forms), v. Haw., to strike with the
palm of the hand, smite, spatter, dash ; pai-o, to strive,
contend, scold, strike to and fro. Sam., pai, to touch,
reach to, arrive at ; pati, to clasp the hands. Tong., pat%
id. Tab., pai-pai, to drive evil spirits out of one possessed,
done by clapping of hands and striking around wildly;
pai-o, to arrange or adjust an affair in dispute ; pati, start
suddenly, jump, leap. Marqu., pai-o, dispute, quarrel.
Greek, iraia, to strike, smite, whether with the hand or a
weapon, drive away, strike upon, correct, as a child; irapa-
■nauo, strike on one side, strike falsely, fly off from,
wander.
Lat, pavio, strike, beat, stamp, pave.
Paina, v. Haw., to eat, to feed ; to ring, squeak, sound,
as in tearing or breaking a thing; s. a part separated or
broken off, a meal, an eating. Tah., paina, a crashing
noise, like the breaking of a stick.
Greek, iratto, to eat. Liddell and Scott consider this
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
'S3
word as a " modification in sense " of iraito, " to strike,"
and I think correctly so. The primary sense of " crashing,
tearing, breaking," evidently here underlies the conception
of "eating." The similar " modification in sense" of the
Polynesian pai-na, from the rout pa-i, strengthens the rela-
tion of the Greek and Polynesian.
Pau, v. Haw., be all, entire, complete, finished, ended,
consumed, past. Sam., pa'u, to fall down, to set, as the
sun ; pa-pa'w, shallow, as the sea. Tah., pau, consumed,
expended; pau, a shallow place of water; pau-pau-te-ako,
be out of breath, short-winded. Marqu., pau, be all,
ended.
Greek, travm, to bring to an end, to cease, have done ;
wav\a, pause, rest, end ; wavpos, little, small, few ; tpav\o<;,
slight, mean, trivial.
Lat., paucus, paulus, few, little, small; pauper, poor,
needy.
Goth., fans, fawn, few; fawizo-haban, to lack, be short
of. A.-Sax., feava, few.
Welsh, pens, place of rest, country.
Belated to the above Polynesian pau, as root, are the
following derivations : —
Hfi.w.,pauku, fraction, portion ; poko, short, small; pokole,
id. N. Zeal., polo, short. Sam., poto-poto, a small portion,
Tah., poto, id. Vide s, v. Pohii.
Pahi, s. Haw., any cutting instrument, as reed, shell,
knife, or stones ; v. to cut thin, to stand up on edge. N.
Zeal., ta-pahi, to cut. Tah., ta-pahi, a cleaver with which
to split bread-fruit; v. to split, divide. Sa,m., fasi, to break,
kill, split ; s. a piece ; fasi-fasi, split in pieces ; ta-fasi, to
split open, break off. Fiji., nasi, a shell or knife to scrape
yams with. Buguis, belli, adze. Celebes (Menado), pahegy,
knife. Malg., bassi, hatchet.
Sanskr., bash, vash, to hurt or kill ; vaa (s. Benfey), to
cut. No Sanskrit derivatives from either form appear to
exist, at least I find none quoted by Benfey.
Paka, v. Haw., to strike, as large drops of rain on dry
leaves, making a noise, to strike, fight, make war, cut,
Hosted by GoOgle
254 T HE POLYNESIAN RACE.
pare, fend off, slide ; paka-paka, v. to drop, as large rain-
drops ; s. a heavy rain-shower, a pattering noise. N. Zeal.,
pata, a drop ; pakanga, battle. Tong., pata, rough, coarse.
Sam., pata, coarse, be lumpy, swollen, as the skin from
bites of insects; adj. blustering, bullying; papata, any-
thing done quickly.
Greek, iraaa-w, irai-Toi (Att.), to sprinkle ; ■nararruw, to
beat, knock ; -TraTaros, clatter, crashing, sharp loud noise
made by the collision of two bodies, the plash of waves,
the rattling of wind.
Welsh, fat, a blow ; fatiavj, to strike lightly.
Engl., to pat, to -patter, to spatter, whose Gothic or Saxon
ancestors are unknown to me.
Pakau, s. K Zeal., wing of a fowl. Tong., ta-pakau,
id. Sam., a-pa'au, id. Marqu., pako, a kite; pekehu, wing.
Karot., peau, id. Haw., peheu, eheu, wing of a bird, fin
of a shark, flipper of a turtle, brim of a hat. Tab.,
peh.au, fin of a fish. Gilolo (Ganj), ni-fako, wing. Mysal.,
ku-feu, id. Tagal., pac-pac, id.
Sanskr., paksha, a wing, the feather of an arrow, a flank,
side; pakshi, a bird; pakniUn, winged, a bird; pakshman,
an eyelash.
Pala, adj. Haw., soft, ripe, rotten ; v. to daub, besmear,
blot out ; pala-a, any dark colour, as brown, purple, &c ;
pala-i, blush, shamefacedness ; pala-hea, daub, stain, be
dirty, denied ; pala-kai, to wither, droop, be barren, fade,
fail ; o-pala, dirt, filth, refuse ; ka-pala, ha-pala, stain,
spot, mark, print ; pala-pala, to paint, spot, stamp, as in
painting, or printing the kapa cloth. Tah., para, ripe,
as fruit, and other vegetables, manure, dung ; para-i, to
daub, blot, efface. Sam., pala, ripe, rotten, muddy, a black
mud used for dyeing ; pala-ie, old rotten cloth ; pala-pala,
mud, blood ; pala-si, drop as ripe fruit, fall down. Mang.,
para-u, worn out. Sunda, oalah, dirfc, foulness. Allied
to this is probably the Haw. palu-palu, Tah. paru-paru,
weak, feeble, diseased.
Sanskr., palala, mire, mud ; pallala, a small pond.
Greek, trciKat, long ago, of old ; wa'Kaios, old, weak ;
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 255
■naXeat, be disabled ; vraXwoi, to strew, sprinkle, besmear ;
otXo?, dark -co loured, dusky ; Tre\io$, dark, livid ; 7717X0?,
cIhy, earth, mud, mire.
Lat., puUus, black, dark- coloured ; fulvus, deep yellow,
reddish; fidigo, soot; palm, marsh, swamp, bog.
Goth., fids, foul, stinking. $ax. : f'.dn,fm'o ! pale yellow,
fawn colour ; pol, pool.
In Dravid. (Tamil), para means old, become ripe ;
param, a ripe fruit.
Palaoa, s. Haw., name of an ivory ornament made of
the sperm whale's teeth, worn by chiefs ; ivory, a whale.
N. Zeal, and Man gar., paraoa, id. Marqu., paaoa, id.
Tah., para-u, the shell of the pearl-oyster ; niho parau,
white teeth.
Greek, $a\o<s, white, shining ; tpakLos, ipa\apo<?, (pakapw,
^>a\a/cpoi, bald-headed; <paXr) or <f>d\Xij, and (fxiXXatva, a
whale. Liddell and Scott refer <£aXos: to ciao?, light, and
tpaa>, to shine. It may be so; but, under correction, it
seems to me like deriving cheese from chalk because both
are white and shining. Liddell and Scott offer no etymon
for tpa\\7j or <paX\awa, but consider them akin to Latin
halena. and Scandinavian heal, whale. To me the Greek
0aXo5 and (paWy, as well as the Polynesian pala-oa and
para-u, refer themselves to some common primitive root,
now lost, of which the Polynesian pala, in some of its
meanings, the; Hunskrit paHia, grey, grey-haired, the Greek
woXio?, grey, grisly, the Latin palleo, are the scattered but
nearly Telated descendants,
Pale, v. Haw., to refuse, stand in the way, hinder, fend
off, parry, resist ; s. what defends, a sheath, garment, cur-
tain, covering; patena, a border, boundary; papale, hat.
Tah., pare, a fort, place of refuge; pan-pare, to defend,
guard, entreat the deities for favours ; pare-u, a garment
worn around the loins. Sam., pale, a head-dress, frontlet;
faa-pale, to bear patiently, he exempt from work, Marqu.,
pa<\ head-dress, a veil.
Cognate to this is probably the Haw. pole, pole-pole, to
ward off, fend off, separate. Fiji., bore, to scrape or wash ■
Hosted by GoOgle
256 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
the dirt off; to brighten up. Sam., pole-pole-wale, to pal-
pitate, as the heart, he distressed in mind.
Greek, (papo?, a laTge cloth, cloak, or mantle, shroud;
■n-aWa, to sway, swing, poise, toss; iraXfiT), a shield;
TraX^ios, a quivering motion, vibration, palpitation ; treKTT),
a small shield ; 7re\e/«£w, shake, make to quiver, drive
away.
Lat., pelh, to strike, beat, put in motion, to thrust
away, push hack, expel ; parma, a shield ; palpo, to tap,
to stroke gently ; palpito ; pm'-la, pallium, a covering, outer
garment.
Armor., pollen, a covering, cloak,
Vers., par, a turban. Beluch, phall, id,
Liddell and Scott give no root, but refer <f>apos to palla,
pallium,, as of probably same root That reference, however,
brings to light the connection of 0apo? s.nA pollaw/i\l\waK\n)
and pello, and their derivatives, as well as with Polynesian
pale sindpole. From these premises I am led to the conclu-
sion that the Greek <paperpa, a quiver, also belongs to this
family, and not to <pepw, to hear, as Liddell and Scott inti-
mate. And though these gentlemen refer pkejiapov, the
eyelid, and /Uketpapt?, the eyelash, to the verb jUXeira, to see,
look, I would, in view of the foregoing pale, iraWa, pello, and
their derivatives, consider these words as composite rather
than as derivatives of ffXeirra, and formed from /3A,«r» or
0\efi-iia, and tpapot, originally perhaps 0\ar (or /3X«n)-)
ipapot — the covering of the eye.
A. Pietet (Orig. Ind-Eur., ii. 223) mentions that Kuhn
refers the Sanskrit phala, phalaka, shield, to Sanskrit
pkal, to hurst, findi, the primitive form having been spat,
and from this derives the Greek at}>e\a<;, a footstool, and
the Gothic spilda, a tablet, &c. While admitting the pos-
sibility of a similar derivation for toX/a?) and ttgXtt], Mr.
Pietet adds : — " Tout fois, on trouve, en Sanscrit, v^dique
une rac, spar, sauver, proteger (cf. ang.-sax. spartan, scand.
spara, anc. all. spardn, favere, pareere), qui donnerait pour
le bouclier un sens bien approprie\ et a laquelle irapfii)
pour attappjq se relierait mieux qu'a phal."
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 257
It would ill become me to argue with so eminent men
as the foregoing ;ui : lioniius, but I may be permitted to
suggest that the Polynesian pah comprises both the senses
of phal or sped, fmdi, and spar, sauver, proteger, and this
is the older form, from which the others have diverged by
affixing prosthetic letters, the better to define the particular
sense intended.
Pali, s. Haw., a cliff, precipice; adj. precipitous, rugged,
full of ravines. Tah., pari, perpendicular cliffs by the
seaside; v. to square or shape a piece of timber. N. Zeal.,
pari, precipice.
Sansk::, p&li, the tip of the ear, edge of a sword, a line,
row, raised bank or dike, boundary, margin.
Pers., barin, lofty, elevated, high in office.
Welsh, par, what shoots to a point, a spear ; yspar t id. ;
(xer, a spear, spit.
Ice\. t JUUl,fell, a mountain. Germ.,/e/s.
Pana, v. Haw., to shoot, as an arrow, to snap, as with
the fingers, spread out, open, excite, throw, to give a name
(nickname) ; s. a bow ; pana-i, v. to put one thing in place
of another, substitute, redeem, fit, stitch together, graft ;
s. ransom, price, surety, substitute ; adj. closing up an en-
trance, filling up a place, wanting ; pani, v. with nearly
similar meanings to pana-i; .1. a door, shutter, gate,
stopple. N. Zeal., pana, to push. Sam., /ana, to shoot ;
fanga, a bag, a fish-trap ; au-fana, a bow ; pa-pani, the
cross-poles of a scaffolding. Tong.,fana, a bow, the prow
of a vessel. Tah., fana, a bow ; pani, pa-pani, to close,-
shut up, hide. Rarot, panaki, to repair, substitute.
Marqu., pana, to bnoy up, wave, shoot at ; 5. a bow.
Fiji., vana, to shoot with a bow, to pierce. Sunda, panah,
a bow ; panto, a door. Malg., fanank, a bow,
Sanskr., paftch, pack, to spread out, make evident, state
fully; pwhchd, spreading; panchan, the number five;
pankti, five, also a line, row, multitude.
Pers., panghah, the spread-out hand, the spread-out
talons of a bird, also hook, net, string ; pangh, five.
Sax., fang, a tusk, talon, claw ; fengan, to catch.
VOL. in. " b
Hosted by G00gk
258 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Under the sense of "extending, spreading," may be re-
ferred the Gothic fana, a cloth, flag. S$,x.,panva, any broad
and somewhat hollow surface. 0. Norse, panna, forehead ;
spannan, to span, as a measure from one thing to another ;
perhaps spinnan, to spin. Lat„ pando-ere, to spread, throw
open, &c, display ; van wit.% a winnowing machine, a fan ;
pannus. Greek, Trqvos, ir^wj, the thread on the bobbin in
the shuttle, the woof ; pi. the web ; mpnfyi/iat, to wind off
a reel.
Under the sense of " shooting, throwing, exciting with
violence," may be referred the Greek 0erw, to slay ; tpovos,
tf>ovv, murder, slaughter. Goth., banjo,, wound, sore. Sax.,
bana, a murderer, l'ers., ban, ham.i, reaping, harvest. Irish,
banaim, throw down, carry off, pillage ; beanaim, to reap,
harvest.
Under the sense of "replacing, substituting, ransom,
price," may be referred the Latin vcwus, rennm, sale ; vendo
(venum-do), to sell. Probably also pando-ere, in the sense
of unfolding, displaying, scil. the goods for sale.
Of the sense of " closing, shutting," and, by inference,
"concealing," I have found no trace or reference in the
other Aryan branches, unless it be the Panis mentioned
in Vedic mythology, who were demons of the night, and
stole the golden-haired cattle of Indra, and drove them
to a hiding-place near the eastern horizon, and whose
name may have had an etymological reference to this
Polynesian pani, though its mythical application may be
of later origin. If so, its primary sense would be "the
hiders, the concealers," scil. of lndra's cattle, "those who
shut out the rays of the sun."
In " Orig. Ind.-Eur.," ii. 69-70, Mr. A. Pictet seems to
refer the panis to the Sanskrit word pani, a merchant, for
derivation and rai&on d'etre. I think the philo- Sanskrit Ism
of Mr. Pictet has led him into error. If in the Vedic
myths the Panis were analogues and synonyms of Vrtra,
their etymology must be traced higher up than the Sanskrit
pani, a merchant ; and as the older meanings of that word
seem to be lost in the Sanskrit, the Polynesian fortunately
Hosted byGoOgk
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 259
retains them, and enables us to find the correct rendering
of the Panis as another term of Vrtra. The Greek version
of the myth, referred to by Pictet, could therefore evi-
dently only have arisen after the original sense of pani
had become obsolete and forgotten.
Pani, v. Tonga,, N. Zeal, to besmear, plaster over.
Marqu, pani, cocoanut-oil for ointment. Sam., pani, to
dye the hair with the juice of the pani tree. Haw., pani-o,
to spot, paint in spots ; pani-ki, colouring matter, a dye.
Fiji., pani, to anoint the head.
Sanskr.. p&nka, mud, mire, clay, oiutment. No root in
Ben fey 'a Sansk. Diet.
Allied to this is probably the Samoan panu-panu, be
smeared over, be daubed ; pa-panu, be daubed with mud
or with colouring matter. Marqu., panii, tarnished, dull,
blue. Haw., pano, black, dark-coloured, thick, dense ; poni,
besmear, anoint. Tah., pao-pao, be bespattered with mud ;
haa-pao-pao, to make brownish or dark. Mangar., pangu,
black, dark- coloured. N. Zeal., mangu, id.
Papa, s. Haw., an ancestor some generations back, a
race, a family. Sam., papa, a general name for titles of
high chiefs. Tah., pa, term of reverence, used by children
in addressing their father, and common people their chief ;
pa-tea, term of respect addressed to a mother or a woman
of rank. Mang., paum, papa, id, Gilolo, Tidore, Jav.,
Mai., bapa, baba, father, Suls. Isl., ni-baba, id. Amboyna
(Batumerah), ko-pupa, id. Malg., baba, id. N. Zeal, paapaa,
father.
Greek, -rraTnras, father ; TraTnro?, grandfather.
Lat., pappas, foster-father, tutor, guardian.
Pawa, s. Haw., the blue sky, expanse of heaven, the
dawn, breaking of daylight, a watch, period of time ; also
pewa, the dawn. Fiji., bewa-bewa, scud, light clouds.
Sunda, powi, day. Gilolo (Gani),/ow«, sun. Pulo Nias,
Banjak isl., bawa, the moon. Malg., ava, rainbow.
This word probably refers to Sanskrit bhd, to shine ; s.
light, splendour, the sun; vi-bhala, daybreak. Greek,
(fjotfios, pure, bright, radiant; a form approaching the
Hosted by GoOgle
36o THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Polynesian pawa, povri,fovje, an epithet of the snn-god.
Liddell and Scott refer T/0T}, Dot. a@a, youth, and ti/S/w,
graceful, beauteous, splendid, to the same root, and s. v.
$oi/?o5 remark that Kaune considers <j>oi0os connected with
■fifty. If the aspirate indicates a lost digamma, F, the original
form of d$a would have been Faf3a = Polynesian f.'.vxi.
Pe, adj. Marqu., bad, impudent, naked. Tah., pe,
rotten, decayed. Sam., ye, be dead, as trees, extinguished,
as fire, dried up, as water. Haw., pe, to crush, pound fine ;
pepe, broken, bruised, pliable, rotten, soft; u-pepe, weak,
feeble, dry. Fiji., Be, impudent, irreverent
Eenfey (Sansk, Diet.) refers the Latin pejnr, pessimus,
pecco, to a Sanskrit word, pdpa, evil, wicked, sinful. The
Polynesian pe apparently offers a better and more direct
root for pejor, pecco, &e. Benfey gives no root or etymon
of pdpa, nor, if derived from pd, to protect, to guard, how
the transition is made to wickedness, crime, sin. Here, as
in so many other instances, the Polynesian supplies the
missing-link in the Hawaiian verb papa, "to prohibit,
forbid, rebuke, reprove," a derivative or duplicate of pa,
" to fence, enclose, restrict." And thus the transition from
the Polynesian papa, prohibited, forbidden, to the Sanskrit
pdpa, sinful, wicked, becomes easy and intelligible.
Pela, s. Haw., putrid flesh, burnt bones, offal, filth ;
v. be unclean, to stink ; pela-pela, id. Tong., pela, corrup-
tion. Tah., pera, filth, dirt, cadaver. Fiji., vela-vela, filthy,
disgusting.
Sanskr., phela, orts, leavings, droppings.
Pena, v. Marqu., to create, work, make, prepare. Sam.,
pena, to cut up, as a pig, to snare. Tah., pena, penapena,
to bring up the rear of an army, to cover, protect the
helpless.
Greek, ■nevop.at, to work, toil, prepare ; TreveoYr)<;, a
labourer, workman ; Treves, id., a poor man ; irc-vo?, work,
toil, drudgery ; irovea, work hard, to toil, suffer.
It may be for want of better etymology that the Latin
pcme,pene, near by, almost; penula, a cloak, covering, outer
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 261
garment, refer themselves to this family of words, in some
forgotten sense analogous to the Tahitian pena.
In the West Aryan branches, the derivative sense of
" pain, suffering, want," was developed from the primary
idea of " working, working hard," and found expression
in words like — Greek, irepia, ireiva, f\-jravia, &c. ; Lat.,
penuria, pcena, punio ; S&x.,pine; Slav., pina; but seems
to have been unknown to the Polynesians.
Penu, s. Paumotu, head. Tali., penu, a stone pestle.
Welsh, pen, head, summit. Gael., ben, id., top of moun-
tains.
Pi, v. Haw., to sprinkle, as water; to throw water
with the hand; pi-pi, ka-pi, id. Sam., pi, to splash,
slap, as fish in a trap ; la-pi, rinse with fresh water; pisi,
to splash with water. Tab., pirpi, sprinkle with water.
Sanskr., pi = pd, to drink ; piv, id. ; pinu, to sprinkle ;
pilha, a drink, water ; pipdsd, thirst.
Greek, vivm, to drink ; ■jrnrrpa, a drinking trough,
drink, water; irpirKricco, give to drink; ira>/j,a, drink,
liquor, &c,
Lat., bibo, to drink ; hibulus, potus.
Slav., pi, piti, pivati, to drink.
The transition from the sense conveyed in the Poly
nesian to that in the West Aryan tongues will be intelli-
gible to those who have observed the manner of drinking
which probably obtained before cups or containers were
used, and which i3 still very common among the Poly-
nesians when travelling; it is by "throwing the water
with the hand " from the spring or river to the mouth.
That primary sense seems to have survived in the San-
skrit pinu, to sprinkle.
Pia-pia, adj. Haw., the thick white liquid from sore
eyes, dirty, watery, as the eyes ; pie, picpie, slimy, slippery.
Marqu., pia, blear-eyed. T!ah.,pia-a, fat, fleshy ; pia-pia, the
sweet gum in the banana blossoms, coagulated blood ; pie-e,
fat. Sam., pia-pia, the froth of the sea or of a pot boiling,
Sanskr., pyai (" developed out of Vedic pi," Benfey), pf.
pass. ; pydna, pina, fat, bulky ; pinald, fatness ; piv&n,
Hosted by GoOgle
Z 62 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
fat, large ; pinasa, cold in the nose, catarrh, cough.
Benfey thinks the last is " probably apinas." Under cor-
rection, the Vedic^i with the sense retained in the Polynes.
Haw. pia-pia, explains the compound pi-nasa, vulg.
"snotty nose," much better than apinasa, "by, on, or
with the nose." Benfey refers piekchhila, slimy, lubricous,
to the Greek -Kujua and the Latin pix — Perhaps.
Greek, iriav, fat, plump ; -map, any fatty substance, oil,
thick juice, cream ; TnfteXj}, soft fat, grease, adeps ; irttrtra,
pitch, pine-gum.
Lat., pinguis, fat, corpulent ; s. oily fat in the flesh ; pix,
pitch, tar.
Pers., pi, pih, pSd, grease. Osset., fi4, id.
Irish, bith, hioth, resin, gum.
A.-S&x.,faetk; 0. H. Germ,feist, fat.
Pi'l, ii. Haw., to strike upon or extend, as the shadow
on the ground or on a wall ; to ascend, go up. N. Zeal,,
piH, to ascend. Sam., pi'i, to cling to, to climb. MaTqu.,
pilci, to climb, ascend ; piki-a, steps, acclivity. Tong., piki,
to adhere to, to climb, ascend. Fiji., Mci-biti, a peculiar
kind of marking on native cloth.
Sanskr., pin'j, to dye or colour ; pin'jara, yellow,
tawny.
Lat, pingo, to paint, represent, embroider,
The marking out or tracing a shadow on the ground or
ou a wall was probably the primary attempt at painting.
In the Hawaiian alone the sense of an ascent, compared
to the lengthening of the shadows, has been retained. As
the sun descended the shadows were thought to ascend or
creep np the mountain-side. The sense of "marking,
tracing," seems only to have been retained in the Fijian,
where so much other archaic Polynesian lore has been
retained, and thus brings this word in connection with the
Sanskrit and Latin.
Pl'o, v. Haw., to bend, to curve, be vanquished, as an
enemy, extinguished, quenched, as fire ; s. captive, prisoner.
Sam., pi'o, crooked, wrong, in a moral sense. Tab., pi'o,
crooked, bent, wrong. Tong., piko, to bend, curve.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE .POLYNESIAN RACE. 263
Sanskr. (Ved.), piy, to hate, hurt, destroy ; piyu, piyant,
enemy, rascal; quoted by Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., ii. 201),
but not found in Benfey's Sansk. Diet. Pictet refers to
Aufrecht, and connects with this word the
Goth. fijan, to hate ; fijavd, enemy ; fajan, find fault
with, blame ; fijathwa, hatred. Sax., Jigan, /eon, to hate ;
fcv/iA, enemy.
Irish, ji, bad; fiamh, horrible ; fiamhan, crime.
To this Sanskrit piy Aufrecht and Pictet refer the Latin
pejor, pessimus, which Benfey refers to Sanskrit pdpa, and
which I have referred to the Polynesian pe, vide p. 260, s. v.
PlKO, s. Haw., end, extremity, top, tip, navel ; piko-
piko, dotted, spotted, variegated, like calm spots in the
sea ; probably allied to piki, to cut off, to shorten ; piki-
piki, be rough, as a chopped sua ; pi,hl.-piki-o, rough, lumpy,
as the water in a cross-sea. Sam., pito, the end of any-
thing, only used in compounds ; pito-pito, the anus. Marqu.,
pito, the navel. Tah., pito, id. ; pito-a, spotted ; pito-pito,
a button. Tong., pito, navel, also full, i.e., filled to the
top, brimful. Fiji., vieo-vico, the navel.
Lat., apex, point, top ; a-picatus, mitred as a priest ;
spica, ear of corn ; picus, woodpecker ; pica, a magpie ;
pug-nus, fist; pungo, pupugi, to prick; pugio, a short
sword, dagger ; pugil, a boxer ; pugna, fight.
Greek, irv^, with the clenched fist ; irvytov, the elbow ;
■n-vyfii}, a fist ; ■n-uyij, the rump, buttocks ; 7tu«t^«, a boxer ;
vvyfiaio^, dwarfish.
Sax., peac, peak, top, point, end of anything ; piic, beak,
bill, nib, anything ending in a point ; fyst, fist ; feothan,
to fight. 0. Norse, fikta, fight.
Pers., payJcdn, lance, pike.
Sanskr., pika, the Indian cuckoo ; pickchka, a tail,
feather of a tail, a crest.
Probably the Greek irt,6o% a large wine-jar; Lat. jidelia,
id.; 7riTu?, a pine-tree, and -nevieTj, the fir; LaLpicea; also
iriKpoi, pointed, sharp, are related to this family of words.
Liddell and Scott (Greek Lex., s. v. Jlevwj) say, " Butt-
man makes it probable that the radieal notion of irevicr) is
Hosted by GoOgle
264 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
not that of bitterness, but of sharp-pointedness, the fit
being so called either from its pointed shape or from its
spines. The same root appears in -nt/cpos, Lat. pungo,
pupugi, our pike, peak. . . . With Trtv/er/ come irttra-a,
iriTTa, as the production of the tree, Lat. pix, Germ, peek,
our pitch." The same authorities say of m-vyy, -K-vyiov, ttvI;,
that " the root is probably the same as the Sanskr. bhug,
Germ, beugen, to bow or bend," and to this they refer
also the Lat. pugnus, pugil, and the 0. H. Germ, fust, fist.
A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., i. 23 1-233) refers the Lat pieea,
as a deriv. of prix, from the Sanskr. pit- — pink, conterere,
grind, pound, and the Greek irevicri, to the Sanskr. pi,, puri-
ficare, and the Greek tt(tw to the Sanskr. pita, yellow.
In this uncertainty I may be excused for venturing to
ally^iic and Trwraa, picea and irevKT], ttitv*; and Trt/coo?, to
Polynesian words that offer as good, or better, an explana-
tion of both the probably archaic meanings and forms of
these words.
As regards the Greek ■jrvyij, iruy/ii], &c, which Liddell
and Scott refer to the Sanskrit thug, and the Latin pungo,
pu.pv.gi, which they refer to the same root as picea, 7rivpo?,
peak, I think the Polynesian pito, piko-piho, are better re-
latives to fall back upon for an etymological pedigree, inas-
much as they satisfactorily explain all the divergences
of sense and sound which the West Aryan forms present
for inquiry and solution. I fail to see wherein pungo,
pupugi, pugio, differ from pugnus, pvgno, pugil; yet the
former are referred to the same root as pike, picea, irevKTj,
and the latter to Vhu§.
Pili, v. Haw., to coincide, agree with, adhere to, belong
to, be attached to; s. name for the thatching grass, general
name of the belongings of a person, such as bis property,
children, family; pUi-alo (lit. attached to the bosom), a
friend; pili-hua (lit. words that stick, &c, to the mouth),
wonder, sadness, trouble; pili-hia (lit. crowded posts),
difficulty, trouble, want of room or want of means ; pili-
koko, blood-relations ; pili, adj., joining, things adhering
or coming in contact that ought not; honce, topsy-turvy,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. e 6 5
helter-skelter, destitute, poor ; ka-pili, to fit different sub-
stances together, repair what is broken, to plaster, besmear ;
o-pili, draw up, contract oneself, as with cold or with
cramp. Tali., piri, adhere, stick to, be squeezed, confined,
close ; adj. adhesive, glutinous, narrow, confined ; s. a
wonder, a curiosity, a puzzle; piri-ati, piri-rua, a twin;
piri-taa, a relation by consanguinity ; pipiri, stingy, close ;
piri-oi, a cripple, lame; ta-piri,'ym\ things together; o-piri,
confused, bashful; o-piri-piri, dribbling, as water, drop
by dvop ; piri-a, the groin. Sam., pili-pili, be near, ap-
proach to; pili-a, be caught, be entangled, as trees falling
together ; pipili, a cripple ; piti, a class of lizards ; faa-pili,
to bring near, to decoy ; ta-pili, to fan the fire ; s. a. fan.
Doubtless a dialectical variation of this is the Samoan
and Tong&n. Jili, to choose, select, deliberate, be involved,
intricate, search, guess, contend ; s. an enemy, the chosen
opponent in battle or in play. Tong., Jili-hi, overturn
topsy-turvy. N. Zeal., Jrlarot, Mangar., piri, adhere, stick
to, close, near. Pakaafo, pili, near, adjoining. Malg.,
fili, choice, selection ; JUi-inpuri, the buttocks ; mi-fili, or
mi-fidi, to choose, select. Jav., Mai, pilih ; Tagal., pili,
to choose.
Greek, tu\cw, to press close, press wool or hair into felt;
m'h.os, felt, a ball, a globe; TrCkvam, to bring near; -irtXoa,
to contract, as by cold ; 7reXas, near by, close to ; oi TreAjz?
(ovrev), neighbours ; 0t\o?, $1X10% friendly, dear, beloved ;
Lat,, pilvs, hair ; pilcus, a felt hat; pilosus, hairy; pris,
obsol. pos. of prior, primus, and root of pridem, pristinus,
&c, former, previous, in time and order, with the sense of
"next, last," as priore cestate last summer; prius vinum,
last year's wine or vintage; pristina nox, last night just
past ; prima node, at the approach of night ; priores, an-
cestors, forefathers ; prisms, pristinus, old, former ; pridie,
on the day before. All these varying terms indicate a
primary sense of closeness, nearness, proximity. To the
/variety of form refer themselves jilius,Jilia, son, daughter,
and probably filix, fern.
Hosted by GoOgle
266 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Sax., filian, fylgan, to follow ; freond, friend. Goth.,
friyon, to love ; frijonds, friend ; frithus, peace. O. H.
Geim.,fth, felt. Swed., pilt, a boy; fiicka, a girl (?).
Sanskr., pri 3 (Benfey), be pleased with; a-pri, be
attached to ; pria, beloved, dear ; pri, to please, be satisfied,
to assent ; prtti, joy, gratification.
Zend,/ri, to love ; friathva, love.
Cymric, priawd, a husband, eonjux
Po'o, s. Haw., name of a place under the sand ; po'o-
po'o, adj. deep, as a hole dug in the ground, a pit, sunken
in, as the eyes ; v. be deep, be lower down, sunk in ; Ica-
po'o, to enter into, as a spirit, to sink, as in water, to set,
as the sun ; s. the armpit ; na-po'o, to sink, set, as the suu,
Tah., poo-poo, deep, as a hole, sunken, depressed; popo'o,
be indented, hollow, sunken ; a-po'o, a pit, hole, grave ;
a-poo-ihu, the nostrils. Mangar., poko-poko, deep, dug
out. N. Zeal., ta-poko, to enter into. Fiji., ooto, bottom,
or under part; boto-ni-kete, the abdomen, belly. Gilolo
(Galela), poko, belly ; hiaju, butah, id.
Sanskr., budh, to fathom, to penetrate, to understand,
know ; budh-na (Ved.), depth, ground ; pota, potaka, the
site, foundation of a house. (No etymon in Benfey for
pota.)
Sax., botm, bytne, bottom. 0. H. Germ., bodcn.
Greek, -nvB/i^v, the bottom or foundation of a thing,
bottom, depth of the sea, the bottom, stock, root of a tree ;
■7rwha%, the bottom of a vessel ; TrvftaTos, the hindmost,
undermost, last ; /Su#o?, depth, especially of the sea, a
hole or pit dug in the ground, hole, hollow.
Lat., puteus, a pit, well, cistern ; fodio, to dig ; fodina, a
pit ; fossa, ditch ; fundus, the bottom of anything, ground.
Parsee, bunda, root, bottom.
Irish, bun, foundation.
So far as regards the material sense of this word, the
Polynesian forms of poko, poto, po'o, boto, butah, correspond
to the "West Aryan forms bot-, but-, budh-, put-,pynd-,fod-,
fund-, with remarkable precision in farm and sense. But to
the united Aryan mind the material sense of "fathoming,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 267
penetrating, digging into a thing," had already suggested
the moral sense of " experience, knowledge, wisdom,"
which have found expression along the whole line. In
the Polynesian, the Sam. polo, v. be wise ; s. wisdom, also
a hard-working man, a man sc. of experience ; poto-poto,
to assemble, to gather together ; Tong., poto, wise, shrewd,
cunning; N. Zeal., tu-poto, suspicious; Tah., a-po'o, v.
to assemble for consultation ; s. a council ; a-poo-raa, a
council, assembly ; Malg., vokato, be honest, worthy; voto,
promise, vow ; Mai., budi, wisdom ; — in these we find the
same development of thought as in the Sanskrit budh,
to understand, know; budha, wise; budhi, mind, intellect,
reflection. Greek, TrevOofiat, trvvOavopat, to ask, inquire,
learn ; -neva-ii, inquiry, information. Lat., /undo, -are, to
found, consolidate; puto, to count, adjust, judge, consider.
Goth., bindan, to bid, command, instruct. Sax., beodan,
command; bod, an order; boda, a messenger. Irish, budh,
intelligent, wise. Lith., bundu, inf. bvsti, to watch.
Poha, v. Haw., to burst forth, as sound, to thunder, to
break, as a boil, to break in upon, as sudden light in a
dark place, to come in sight, to open, as a bud or a seed-
pod. Marqu., poha, similar meanings, also to hatch.
Sam., foa, to chip, as a hole in an egg-shell, to break ;
fo-foa, to hatch. Mai., puchah, to break.
Sanskr., push, to nourish, thrive, prosper, unfold ; pushta,
pel. pass, nourished, eminent, loud ; push-pa, a flower, the
menses; push-kara, a drum; posha, nourishing, thriving.
I have followed the order of meanings as indicated in
Eenfey's Sansk. Diet. ; but, judging from the Polynesian
relatives poha or foa, I should say that to " unfold " was
the primary sense in Sanskrit from which " thriving,
nourishing," &c, were developed. In pushta, " loud," the
Sanskrit has also preserved one of the primary senses of
push, " bursting with a noise ; " for " loud " is certainly not
a developed or derivative sense of " to nourish," but a
natural and usual accompaniment of the sense of " burst-
ing, breaking," Moreover, there can be no possible as-
sociation of ideas between a flower, push-pa, and a drum,
Hosted by GoOgle
268 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
push-kara, unless the former refers to the "bursting,
breaking, opening " of the flower-pod, and the latter refers
to the peculiarly " bursting, thundering, loud " noise of
the drum. The Polynesian word and sense give the key
to these two different meanings. That a primary sense of
Sanskr. ptish was " to burst, break open," is evident from
the Mai. •puehah, which indicates a Sanskrit origin rather
than a Polynesian.
Poki'i, s. Haw., the youngest member of a family. N.
Zeal., potiki, id. Tab.., potii, a girl; potiti, diminutive,
small. Marqu., poti'i, an infant
Sanskr., pota, the young of any animals or plants.
Lat., putus, pusus, a boy, a lad.
I am inclined to look upon the Polynesian as a com-
pound word, pot or pok, with whatever may have been its
final vowel, and iki or iti, snialL Eenfey gives no etymon
for pota, and it hardly refers itself to putra, a son — pu-tra
— according to Benfey, Pictet, and others ; while the Latin
pu-tus can hardly be related to pu-ter, of which puer is a
contraction, according to Pictet, both of which, pu-tra and
pu-er, probably refer to Sanskrit pH, to purify.
On p. 265, I have referred to the Polynesian poko,
poto, short, small, as a possible corruption of piauku, and
allied to pau. But poto may be an independent word,
and in conjunction with iki form the Polynesian N. Zeal.
pot-iki.
Poli 1 , s. Haw., lower part of the belly, the lap, bosom,
space between the breasts, hollow, cavity; poli-vjawae,
hollow of the foot, instep. Tong., foli, encircling, round
about. Fiji., voli, go round, about,
Lat„ vola, hollow of the hand or foot.
Greek, yvaXov, hollow, the hollow of a vessel, rock, or
ground, cave, grotto, dale.
Sax., bolla. Engl., howl, drinking vessel. Sanskr., iholi,
a camel No reference by Benfey. The original camel
known to the Aryans was the Bactrian camel, with two
humps, Sholi might thus signify the hollow between the
two humps, the animal with such a hollow back. A.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. z6o
Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., i. 384, &c.) analyses the Anc. Slav.
veli-badu and the Gothic ul-landus, names for camel, and
concludes that they derive from the Sanskrit vala or hala,
" fort, puissant," and the Sanskrit bandha, " corps, 1'animal
du corps puissant et robuste." "Whatever the value of the
compounds badu and bandus, it may be just as possible that
veli and ul refer themselves through the Sanskrit bholi, the
Latin vola, to the primary sense of "hollow, cavity," as
found in the Polynesian poli.
Poli* s. Haw., a soft, porous stone, duplicate form of
poli-poU, generally used ; v. to soften, as a stone in the
art of making stone-adzes ; poli-e, a shining substance, a
bright gleam.
Lat., polio, to polish, make smooth, furbish ; poll Is, pollen,
fine flour, meal ; polenta, pearl barley.
Welsh, ca-boli, to polish.
Sanskr., bdluka, sand, powder, camphor. No etymon in
Eenfey.
Polu, polu-polu, adj. Haw., thick, fat, fleshy, gross.
Tah. ,pori, s. bulk, size, excessive fatness ; pori-a, fat, fleshy,
of man or beast; liaa-pori, to fatten. Fiji., vora, grow
fat, stout ; vore, a pig ; voroka, large, bulky. Ceram.
(Ahtiago), war, pig. Matabello, boor, id.
Sanskr., bala, strength, bulkiness, the body ; lalin, adj.
strong ; s. a bull, a camel, a hog ; vardhu, vardha, a hog.
Lat, verres, a boar ; porous, a hog, pig. Umbr., purka
id,
Greek, 770/5*09, a hog,
Sax., fearh. 0. H. Germ., farah, hog, pig. Germ.,
ferkel, sucking-pig. EngL, farrow, litter of pigs.
Lith., parszas, hog.
Liddell and Scott (Greek Diet.), following Curtius, refer
the Greek, Latin. German, and Lithuanian forms of this
word to the Sanskrit prishat, " the porcine deer," from
prish, " to sprinkle," as etymon. The step from prish to
pork may not be so difficult materially and mentally, but
as it is only a hypothesis, I prefer to connect the pork
family, through the sense of " bulk, strength, fatness," with
Hosted by GoOgle
270 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
the Sanskrit tola, balin, vardha, Latin verres, Polynesian
pari, vora, vore.
Mr. A. Pictet (Orig. Ind.-Eur., i. 335) refers the Latin
verres to the Sanskrit vrish, " to rain, moisten, engender,"
whence vrisha, a bull, a cat, a peacock's tail ; vriskan, a
bull, a horse ; vrishrti, a ram ; vrishana, the testicles or
scrotum. Thus verres would stand for verses. It is plau-
sible, and perhaps is so, though Benfey refers verres to
vardha. But Mr. Pictet's analysis of vardha (ib. p. 371),
to which he refers the A.-Sax. beorgh, a hog, 0. Germ.
barch, parh, Mod. Germ, borg, a gelded hog, Engl, barrow,
as derived from the Sanskrit rah, "to leave, abandon,
be deprived of," on the analogy of the French sanglier,
being derived from the Latin singularis, the characteristic
of the animal being "loneliness, solitude," seems to me
more ingenious than correct.
Poha, s. Haw., joints, as of the spine or of the fingers,
space between the joints of bones ; joints of sugar-cane or
bamboo ; v. to divide into joints or pieces, to show spots
differently variegated. N. Zeal., porta, ankle-joints, knots,
Tab., porta, joint of finger or toe, a knot, tie ; pona-turi,
the knee-joint. Sam., porta, knot, joint, a lump, a fault;
pona-ata, pona-ua, the Adam's apple in the throat ; pona-
pona-vae, the ankle. Marqu., porta, joints. Fiji., vono,
joints or pieces ; adj. inlaid with pearl or ivory. Malg.,
vaneh, joints of cane or bamboo.
Sanskr., venu, a bamboo, reed, flute, pipe ; vamca, id.
Pu 1 , s. Haw., a shell, the trumpet-shell, a wind-instru-
ment made by twisting the ti-leaf ; puki, v. to blow, as
the wind, to puff, breathe hard ; puha, to breathe like a
turtle, snort, hawk;jra-eo, an owl. Tah,, pu, a conch-
shell, trumpet ; puo, to blow, as wind ; puha, to blow, as
the turtle or whale ; puhi-puki, blow, as the wind, to fan,
aa a. fire ; puki-aru, mist arising from the sea breaking
over a reef. Sam., pu, trumpet-shell; pu-alii, sonorous,
deep-sounding voice ; pusa, to send up smoke, spray, dust,
vapour. Marqu., pu, trumpet-shell ; pu-aina, the ear, to
be attentive ; pu-aka, pillow, bed ; pua-pua, foam, froth ;
Hosted by GoOgle
4?'
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 271
puki, blow, smoke, blow on a shell. Fiji., vu, to cough;
vuso, to foam, froth. Celebes (Meiiado), pupusy, smoke.
Saparua, poho, smoke.
Sanskr., phut, pu*?,, imitative sound of blowing ; phut-
Jcara, blowing, hissing; pupphusa, the lungs; perhaps
bukk, to sound, to bark.
Greek, /Si£n>, to hoot ; /3t>as, the owl ; fivicavr], trumpet ;
@vkti)<;, a wind, hurricane ; <pv<ra, bellows, breath, wind ;
tyvaaai, to blow, puff; t^vay-Trip, blow-pipe, wind-ins tru-
rnent, spiracle.
Lat., bucina, trumpet, bugle ; pustula, blister, bladder ;
bucca, inflated cheek.
Welsh, buehiaw, to bellow, low.
Anc. Slav., boucati, to bellow, roar. Illyr., buciti, be
sonorous ; bukka, noise.
Pu 2 , & Sam., a hole, the anus, the vagina ; pui-pui,
a door, partition; v. to shut, shut off; pui talinga, the
earhole ; puta, stomach ; pute, navel ; pule pule, the centre
of the waistcloth. Tah., pu, middle, centre; pu-taria,
earhole; puta, hole, aperture; v. to be pierced. Marqu.,
pu-ava, a hole in the rocks ; puta, hole, aperture ; v. to
enter or go out ; putoe, belly ; putuna, bowels, intestines.
Haw., puka, to enter, pass through, utter, publish ; s. a
doorway, entrance, hole; pu-ai, the gullet. Fiji., buca,
space between two mountains, a valley, a gorge. MaL,
pusat, centre; putus, to pass through.
Sanskr., bhuka, a hole, head of a fountain, darkness ;
htkka, the heart ; puta, concavity, cup, vessel, hollow of
the hand, a funnel ; put, a hell for children.
Pers., putah, lutah, cavity, vessel.
Irish, puite, vase, cavity, cunnus.
Arm., pos. Alban., pus, a pit, a hole.
Pu 3 , v. Haw., to come forth from, come out of, draw
out, move off. Tah.,pw, to be obtained, gratified, completed.
Marqu., pit, come forth, go off, issue. Sam., pu-pu, give
out heat, as from an aperture, show anger, rinse the mouth
rinse off a curse. From this derive Haw., pu-a, blossom,
flower, sheaf of grain or grass, a flock, a herd, descendants,
Hosted by GoOgle
27a THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
children. Tong., Sam., fua, fruit, flowers. Tah., pua,
blossom. Fiji., vua, fruit, produce, gr. child. Burn., Juan,
fruit. Ceram. (Ahtiago), vuan, id. Malg., vua, id. Mai.,
iuwah, id.
Sanskr., bhU, to become, exist, to be, spring up; bla'dl,
production, birth, wealth.
Greek, <£vo>, to bring forth, to put forth, shoots, spring
up, come into being, grow, with its numerous derivatives;
$i«i9, nature, result of growth ; ^>va<;, shoot, sucker ; 0wj,
growth, stature ; <f>v\ov, race, tribe ; $v\Xov, a leaf ; <f>v/&a,
growth, produce; <f>vrov, plant, tree, descendants, pupil,
child ; <f>vr(op, begetter, father.
Lat., fui, futurus, futus, spuo, spuma. Benfey as well as
Liddell and Scott consider the Latin spuo, the Greek wtihm,
and Gothic speiwan, as related to each other, and to the
Sanskrit shtkiv, to spit ; and Liddell and Scott give a root
of tttu or 7TUT. That root is probably correct, in view of
the other form mmlja, and tttuw must have been a later
transposition of an older ttvto that goes back to an
original pu, as we find it in the Polynesian, and as, con-
sidering s as prosthetic, we find it in the Latin s-puo. The
transition from pu, -rrtn or tttv, to Sanskrit shthiv seems
rather violent, and I am not called on to defend it.
Pt/'u, s. Haw., any round protuberance belonging to a
larger body, a hill, a peak, a wart, the knuckles, Adam's
apple in the throat, the throat itself, a heap, the heart ;
puku-puku, v. to wrinkle the forehead, draw down the eye-
brows, frown ; puku-i, to sit doubled up, be bent up, fold
the arms together ; puu-lima, the wrists ; o-pu'u, bud, pro-
tuberance, bunch, a whale's tooth, spur of a young cock ;
v. to bend, as trees or plants; adj. swelling high, as the
surf before breaking ; o-puu-puu, rough, uneven, bulging,
swelling out, convex. N. Zeal., puku, the stomach ; puku-
waewae, the ankle. Tong., to-pu-wae, sole of the foot, shoe,
sandal. Marqu., puku, to swell, puff out the cheeks of the
face, fruit, bunch, bundle ; pu'ii-na, produce ; puutike, pro-
tuberance, tumours ; ta-pu-wae, sole of the foot. Mang.,
papa-puku, the buttocks. Sam., pu'u, pu'ti-pu'u, short,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 273
squat; ta-pu-wae, the ankle, foot from the ankle. Tab.,
pu'u, ball, protuberance ; puupuu, rough, uneven ; putu,
to clasp the hands. Fiji., IniJm, the peaked end of a thing,
a tail, a knot; luku-bv.hi-iii-liiii/a, the elbow; hul:it.-huku-
ni-yawa, the heel ; bukw-ni-fcem, the back of the head,
occiput.
Sanskr., bhuj, to bend, make crooked ; bhuja, the arm,
hand, proboscis of an elephant, bending; bhv.jaga, a snake ;
bliujardara-, the breast.
Pers., fatkan, stomach.
Goth., biwjan, haiuj, lugnm, to bow, to bend. Sax., bipjan,
to bend ; £o#«, a bow ; eln-boga, elbow ; bi-bugan, to flee
away. 0. H. Germ., huh, htoc; Mod. Germ., bucht, bucket,
bucken. bug, beugen; Swed., buh, the belly; bugt, a bend;
pHi'h.l, a hump, bunch.
Greek, j>v^, flight ; <f>evym, to flee ; <£u£t?, place of
refuge. Liddell and Scott also refer ttuJ, -n-vyij, ttvjojv, to
the Sanskrit Mm;'; but see remarks s. v. Pi/ro, p. 263.
Lat, fwja, flight ; fugax.
Slav., Se^a, to flee ; Intgti, to frighten.
"Webb, i .'.-!/. a swelling ; to/, id.; Jo*;, the cheek; Jc^e/,
navel.
PULA 1 , i>. Sam., to shine, be yellow, as fruit ; puba, the
eyes ; pitla-pula, to shine a little, as the eyes on recovery
from sickness ; s. the shining appearance at the bottom of
the sea ; papula, to shine. Tab., pura, to blaze up, as fire,
to sparkle, be luminous, as the sea ; s. a spark or flash of
fire ; pura-rea, sallow, sickly, pale. Fiji., vula, the moon ;
vula-vula, white. N. Celebes (Bolanghitan), puro, fire ;
■wura, moon ; (Eatahan), ma-wuroh, white. Amblaw,
purini, white; hilar, moon. Gilolo (Gam), wulan, white.
Itotti, fula, white. Solor, burang, id. Mentawey Isl., me-
bulan, white. Malg., vula, moon, month, metal, silver,
Mai., bulan, moon. Jav., wulan, id. Buru, fhulan, id.
Matabello, wula.n, id. ; imli-wulan, yellow.
Greek, mp, fire (funereal, sacrificial, and on the hearth),
lightning, blaze; Tru/jero^fiery heat, fever; TrvptStor.aspark;
jrupcros, irvppQs, flame- coloured, yellowish, tawny, red.
VOL. III. " s
yGoogle
274
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Lat., pruna, live-coal. Umbr., pir, fire. Sax.,fyr, fire,
Norse, fur, id. ; fudra, to flame.
Bohem., pyr, embers.
Liddell and Scott (s. v. IIup) give no root 01 Sanskrit
reference to the above West Aryan equivalents of the
Polynesian pura, Benfey refers -rrvp and fyr to the Sans-
krit p&, to purify, to clean. A. Pictet does not refer to
irvp in his " Orig. Ind.-Eur."
PULA 2 , S. Haw., small particles of anything, as dust,
motes, leaves of the hala tree used in fishing ; pula-pula,
sugar-cane tops used for planting. N. Zeal., pura-pura,
seeds. Stewart Isl, Intra, thatching material. Fiji., vwm-
vura, reeds, shoots, or suckers.
Lat., pulvis, dust, powder, perhaps far and farina.
Greek, wvpo?, wheat, grain generally, Liddell and Scott
say, " Deri v. uncertain ; in Sanskrit pv.ra is some kind of
grain." Pictet, " Orig. Ind.-Eur.," i. 266, refers this and
several West Aryan terms for grain of different kinds, as
well as the Sanskrit pHra, pdrika, a cake, to the Sanskrit
pri, p&r, to fill, collect, satisfy. The primary sense is pro-
bably found in the Polynesian pula and the Latin pulvis.
POLU, v. Haw., be wet, wash, bathe ; pulu-pulu, id., be
soft, as that which is soaked in water, wet, as clothes.
Sam., Tong., fufulu, to rub, wash, wipe; pulu, the husk of
the cocoa-nut. Tah., puru, id, Fiji., vitlu-vulu, to wash
the hands.
Sanskr., plu, to swim, navigate ; pluta, bathed, wet ;
d-plu, to bathe, wash ; d-pluta, wet ; plava, swimming, a
boat ; plush, he wet, to sprinkle.
Greek, irKem, irXaxo, to sail, swim, float; -rrXoiov, a
floating vessel ; tt\wq>, wash clean, as clothes ; ttXvtos,
washed ; irXviro?.
Lat., pluo, to rain ; pluvia ; fiuo, to flow ; fluvius, river ;
fivxus.
Goth., flodus, flood, river. A.-Sax., fleowan, to flow.
Sia.v.,plova, ini.plouti, to navigate. XAt\x.,plauii,j:l(iwiti :
to wash ; pluditi, to float.
Puna, s. Haw., a source or spring of water, wells,
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. , 275
cavern, pit ; ma^puna, boiling up, flowing off, as water in
a spring. N. Zeal., puna, spring of water. Tab., wai-
puna, spring water, bubbling water ; Sam., puna, spring
up, boil up, bubble; s. spring of water. Tong., Marqu.,
puna, id. TagaL, ma-punya, liquid.
Lat., /undo, -ere, to pour out, to spill, of liquids ; fons,
spring, source, fountain.
Welsh, fwn, fynnon, source, fountain.
As a general rule, the letter s is replaced in most of
the Polynesian dialects by the letter h, or it is omitted ;
but there are a few words in the Sainoan beginning with
s which have West Aryan relations, and which are not
found, or have become obsolete, in the other Polynesian
dialects. Such as —
Sa, adj. Sam., sacred, holy, forbidden ; s. sign, portent,
omen ; faa-sa, to prohibit, to consecrate. Fakaafo, sa, id.
LaU, sacer, consecrated, sacred, execrated, cursed.
Greek, 070;, religious awe, curse, pollution ; 071/05, filled
with awe, hallowed, sacred ; 0710?, devoted to the gods,
holy, accursed, execrable ; of&>, to be awe-struck, to
dread.
Liddell and Scott, as well as Eeufey, refer 07109 to
Sanskrit yaj, to sacrifice, to worship. A. Pictet also refers
to yaj, and suggests that the aspirate in 0710? is a substi-
tute for the Sanskrit y, as in ij/iepo? it is of the Sanskrit y
in yam, to tame, govern. It may be so ; at any rate, it is
a substitute for s in the Latin sacer. Benfey refers the
Latin sacer to Sanskrit sack, to follow, obey ; Greek, i-no/tai.
Neither yaj nor sack seem to me to answer so fully to the
requirements of the Greek 07*0?, o£w, and Latin sacer, as
the Polynesian sa, sa-sa, of whose existence I hardly sup-
pose that those authors were cognisant.
Sami, s. Sam., the sea, salt water, a strong, decaying
cocoa-nut ; adj. brackish, strong tasting. N. Celebes (Bho-
laugh), simuto, salt,
Sanskr., samicha, the ocean. Benfey refers this word
to sarna-whdia, " going with, accompanying, common, uni-
Hosted by GoOgle
U76 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
form." Such analysis seems rather laboured in face of the
Polynesian sami.
Perhaps the Greek ■tya/if/.o's, ■tyapaOos, sand, the sand of
the sea-shore, is connected with sami and samicha, though
Liddell and Scott give it a far-away root of i^ant, to rub,
to smoothe. If we bear in mind that in primitive times,
within the Aryan linguistic lines, as well a3 within those
of other races, there must have existed an original complex
sound of mb or mp which in course of time lost its com-
plex character, and with this or that branch of the family
assumed the simpler form of either m, b, or p; bearing
this in mind, it is possible that the Latin sabulum, sabuna=
sabulum, samJmrra, may connect themselves with the Greek
i^d/i/tos, the Polynesian sami, and the Sanskrit samicha.
SOLI, v. Sam., to tread on, to trample on ; soli-soli,
prostration, putting the soles of a chief's feet against the
palms of the hands and the cheeks.
Lat., solum, the lowest part of anything, the bottom,
ground ; solea, the sole of a shoe or sandal ; solidus.
W"A, s. Haw., space between two objects, as 1
two rafters or posts, space between two points of time, a
definite period of time, private talk or gossip; v. to re-
flect, to think. Sam., W. Zeal., Tah., Marqu., via, space
between, with similar applications as above.
Mang., wa, talk, gossip. Rarot, wa, to wonder. Among
the derivations of this root we may note— Haw., wa-e, to
break and separate, to select, assort; s. the knee, side-
timbers in a boat ; viaena, a space enclosed by boundary-
lines, a field, a garden ; ad v. in the middle of, between ;
wa-wae, the leg of a man or beast, the foot ; waa and waha,
opening generally, mouth, ditch, mouth of a person, mouth
of a bag, pit, cavern ; wahi, a word, a saying. Sam., viae,
the leg of an animal, a stool ; v. to divide ; waenga, a divi.
sion; wae-wae, divide, cut up in parts; ma-wae, to split,
crack open ; s. a fissure ; wa-i-masina, space of time be-
tween the old and new moon, the night with no moon;
" i, the time of the palolo-fishing, the wet season ;
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 277
wa-nu, valley, ravine, chasm. Tah., wa-e, to share out,
divide; s. the timbers of a boat, rafters of a small house;
wae-wae, leg, foot ; a-wae, id., also the moon ; waha, mouth ;
waha-iti, a whisperer, mischief-maker; waha-pape, a flat-
terer ; waka-waka, contempt, disregard. Marqu., wa-e,
foot, leg ; wa-wma, middle, between, centre. Tong., waha,
space between two objects ; vxihi, divide, separate. Rarot.,
Mangar,, wa-wa, rent, split ; waa, mouth. N. Zeal., waha,
mouth ; wae-wae, leg, foot ; whaka-wa, to consider, to judge.
Fiji., wase, to divide ; vosa, to speak, talk ; s, word, speech.
Malg., vcik, vakt, to split, break ; vaki, crack, fissure,
Timor Laut., wahad, the face. Kawi, iasa, speech, lan-
guage. Mai., waktu, time.
The above are some of the most prominent derivations
of the root wa, primarily signifying the space between
two objects. I do not find that the root itself has been
retained in any of the West Aryan dialects, either in form
or sense. Some of their derivations, however, seem to
acknowledge the existence of such a root as the Polynesian
wa, with such a primary meaning as here given. I find
thus in the
Sanskr., vaka, a crane; vakra, crooked, bent; van'k, to
go tortuously, be crooked; van'ka, the bend of a river;
van'kri, a rib, the Tibs of a building ; van'kskana, the groin.
Another series of derivations is found in vajra, cross, forked,
a thunderbolt ; vdja, a wing, a sound; vaktra, the mouth ;
vach, to speak, say ; vachas, speech, word ; vodka, a parrot ;
also vahsa, a year, and the breast. No Sanskrit root will
act as a solvent, phonetic or otherwise, of all the above
words. There is apparently nothing in common between
vdja, sound, and van'kri, a rib, or between vajra, a thunder-
bolt, and vaktra, mouth, and we look in vain to the San-
skrit or its West Aryan congeners for an explanation.
The Polynesian, however, by preserving the root wa, with
its primary meaning, and a number of derivations running
parallel to those of the Sanskrit, furnishes a bond of union
between its apparently discrepant and incongruous de-
scendants.
Hosted by GoOgle
278 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
Lat, vaeo, be empty, void; vacuus, various ; vacillo, to
bother, waver = Sanskr., vav'k ; vayur-ari, to ramble about
— Sanskr., vaj ; vox, voice; voco, to call; vagio, to cry,
squall = Sanskr., vach ; vetus, old.
Goth., wagjan, to wag, shake ; wegs, wagging, raging,
tempest ; wegas, pi. waves. Sax., wang, the jaw, jawbone ;
waeg,waiQ ; waecg, a wedge. 0. H. Germ., waga, cradle; wan-
Icon, unstable, vacillating ; ga-wahan, to remind, mention.
(livck, tTToi for fe7ro?, word ; elirov for Fefeirav, vide Ben-
fey ; oty, voice, word; oaaa, rumour, fame, voice, sound ;
erm for feros, a year ; /9o£w, to speak, say ; Pa/3a£a>, to
dance ; /3<x/3a*Ti??, a chatterer, also a dancer, a reveller.
Here again the Polynesian wa and its derivatives furnish
the key wherewith to find the connection between such
words as eras, a year, and e-n-o?, a word, /3a%t», to speak,
and its duplicate, fiafiafa, to dance ; between the Saxon
waeg, wave, and the Old High German .ga-wahan, to men-
tion ; between the Latin vaco, be empty, vagio, to cry, and
vetus, old.
Wa'a, s. Haw., canoe, boat, vessel. Sam., wa'a, id.
Tah., wa'a, id. N. Zeal., Tong., Rarot., Marqu., Mangar.,
tvaka, id., a raft. Fiji., waga, id., also the shrine of a god,
the case or cover of a thing ; waqa-waga, the region of the
ribs, the ribs. Malg., vatha, chest, box. Bum and Amblaw,
v;aa, waga, boat. Ceram. (Tobo), waha, id. Mores (Man-
garai), wangka, id. Pulo Nias and Banjak Isl., wongie,
cause. Singket (Sumatra), bxvnghe, id. Am. Isl. (Wammer),
hokha, id. Amboyna, haka, id.
Sanskr., vaha, vehicle of any kind ; vaha-na, vehicle,
raft, boat ; root, vah, to carry, to bear. Zend, vaca, cart.
Lat., vas, pi. vasa, vessel, a vase ; veho, to carry, to bear;
vehieulum, carriage, waggon, vessel, ship ; via, road, way.
Greek, 6y>o<;, a carriage, anything that bears; fyy, prop,
support ; 6x e &, to sustain, to carry, &c. (Liddell and Scott) ;
a^Bot, load, burden (Benfey) ; air^v, the neck, throat.
I am aware that both Liddell and Scott and Benfey
refer the Greek aftafa, a car, waggon, to the Greek a^iov
and the Sanskrit akshas, the axle of a wheel, a car ; but
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
379
neither of these authorities account for the prefix am, if
so he that this word refers itself to al-av or akshas. It
cannot well be a syncope of ava, for in that case we would
have had a/ifiaga and not ajj.a%a. If it is the copulative
a, answering to an original dfJ,a, that copulative, I believe,
has never assumed the form of ato or a/*, though A. Pictet,
in"Orig. Ind.-Eur.," ii. 112, assumes so faute de mieux.
I am forced to believe, therefore, that apu^a does not
refer to a£w, but is composed of a euphon and fiaga, and
that fia^a is another instance of the permutation of v and
m which we find in the Greek paWo? foT the Latin vellus,
wool, both from Sanskrit var, to cover, and in the Greek
ftavrti for the Latin votes, according to Liddcll and Scott's
own suggestion. This ancient na^a, or perhaps still
older Fa%o, I think refers itself to the Zend vaco, the
Sanskr. vaJta, the Lith. wazis, the Anc. Slav, wen, the Sax,
woegn, ween, the Irish feghum, fe'un, the Welsh gwoin, all
signifying a waggon, a car, a vehicle. Assuming this to
be correct, we can explain the otherwise singular circum-
stance that the constellation Ursa Major has received the
identical appellation in sound and sense* in so widely dif-
ferent branches of the Aryan race as are the Northmen
of Iceland and the Polynesians of New Zealand. The
Icelanders called it the " wagn" the English Saxons called
it the "waenes thisla" or the " waen ;" with the Greeks
in Homer's time afial-a was the ancient and vulgar name
for the Ursa Major ; in New Zealand it was called waka.
This correspondence in sense and sound, as regards the
Polynesians, points to a time when the Polynesian waka,
bore the larger sense of any vehicle, terrestrial or marine,
while yet the Polynesians were a continental people, and
before their oceanic life had narrowed down the sense of
this word to the only vehicle that remained available to
them, the canoe.
Wai, s. Haw., water (fresh, in contradistinction from
Jcai, salt water, ocean water, brackish water). In the Poly-
nesian dialects proper, North and South, wai is the special
name for fresh drinking-water, and for liquids generally,
Hosted by GoOgle
280 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
as wai-w, milk, lit. breast-water ; wai-maka, tears, lit. eye-
water, la Fiji., wai is water generally ; wai-dranu, fresh
water; wai-tui, salt water, the sea. In Euru and Amb-
law, wai, water; Ceram. (Ahtiago), wad, id.: Salibabo, wai,
id.; Saparua, wai, id.; Solor, wai, id.; Kayoa, woya, id. ;
GUolo (Gani), waiyr, id. ; Amboyna, weyZ, wehl, and we&r,
id. ; Arn. Isls., wajar, id. ; Mai. ayer, id. ; Plores (Man-
garai), wai-tasik, the sea ; Biajan, hoi, water.
To judge from the formation of this word in some of
the Indonesian dialects, I am inclined to think that the
Polynesian form in wai is ati abrasion of an older form in
waki or wati. We find in the N. Celebes (Eatahan), in
Sangvir, in Tidore, in Gilolo (Galela), the form of aki, and
in N. Celebes (Menado and Bantek) the form of akei,
signifying water; these having lost the initial w, as the
former have lost the middle k. To an original form of
wati, waki, corresponds the
Sanskr., vadhu, Vnd.hu, river. Zend, vaidhi, id. Vide
Pictet, "Orig. Ind.-Eur.," i. 140.
Armor., gwaz, watercourse, rivulet
Goth., wato. Swed., watteii. Germ., wasser, Engl, and
Dutch, water. 0. H. Germ., wazar.
Benfey thinks the Gotiiic wato, "han\ walan, represents
the organic form of the verb und, viz., vad." I am not
competent to discuss the derivation of und from vad;
but the existence of a root or stem in vad seems highly
probable in view of the Sanskrit derivation vadhu and
the Zend vaidhi; and I think the connection of wato
may be dismissed as not proven, though perhaps probable,
there being sufficient evidence to establish the connection
of the Polynesian wai, waki, aki, with the Sanskrit, Zend,
and Armorican vadhu, vaidhi, gwaz. As Cnrtius " will not
connect " vBwp with va> (Liddell and Scott), it may possibly
stand for a more ancient FvBwp, and thus establish its
connection with vadhu, &c.
It is strange, however, to find among the dialects spoken
by the " tribes of the Hindu-Kush," as related by Major
Eiddulpb, such terms for " water " as woi, Gilgit dialect
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 281
of the Shina ; woy, Chiliss dialect of the Indus Valley.
If these are not corruptions of some Sanskrit word for
water unknown to me, they may possibly be remnants of
some pre-Vedic period of Aryan speech still lingering in
the fastnesses of the Hindu-Kush. Compare with that
the Kaioa woya, the Biajan boi, and the Polynesian wai.
Wauke, s. Haw., name of a shrub or bush, from the
bark of which " kapa" (cloth) is made ; a species of mul-
berry. Tah., aide; Marqu., vie, id. (Morus papyrifera).
Sam., aute, Hibiscus, Rosa-sin ensis.
Zend, vcUti, willow. Vide A. Pictet, " Orig. Ind.-Eur.,"
i. 253 : " Spiegel l'a traduit d'abord par saule, a cause de
l'analogie du persan be"d; mai3 plus tard il a trouve" dans
le Mino Khired une forme bit que Nerio sengh rend en San-
skrit p&vphala, fruit. II ne saurait done ici etre question
du saule, et Spiegel incline a comparer le latin vitis, tout en
restant en doute sur l'identite co:npL l ;ti: do signification."
Greek, 011709, ol&va, an osier ; according to Liddell and
Scott related to Irea, a willow, to Lat. vitis, a vine, vitex;
to 0. H. Germ, wida, weida, Sax, withig, Engl, withe,
withy, "probably from Sanskrit ve," to weave.
Sanskr., vetas, ratan, reed ; vaitasa, a sort of cane,
Chlatnus fasciculatus.
A Pictet, /. c, refers the Greek, German, and Zend words
to the Sanskrit vat, a form of vrit, to surround, to tie ;
Tata, a string, a rope, the Indian fig-tree; vatara, a mat;
vitika, the betel plant, a tie ; vita, a branch, and its shoot.
I do not assume to decide between these two authorities,
but simply claim a locus standi for the Polynesian wauke,
aute, in primary family of speech from which the Zend
vatti, the Latin vitis, and the Greek foea and otcros derived
their being.
Wan A 1 , v. Haw., to carry on the back, to bear. Sam.,
long., fa/a, id. N. ZeaL, wdha, id.
Sanskr., vah, to carry, conduct, bear.
Zend, vas, to carry, to lead.
Oi'uck, o-^eea, to bear, carry.
Lat., veho, to carry, &c
Hosted by'GoOgk
aSa THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Lith., vesti, to cany.
See p. 278, s. v. Wa'a. Of the two forms, waka, canoe,
vessel, and waha, to bear, carry, the former is, in my
opinion, a denominative of the latter, and originally bore
the same relation to waka as the Latin vec-tabulum to
veho, as the Sanskrit vaha, vahana, to vah, as the Zend vaca
to vaz. The Fijian forma and meanings show this plainly.
Waha. 2 , s. Tonga., the sea. Sam., wasa, the sea, the
ocean, specially between two distant points.
Fiji., wasa, sea, ocean.
Sanskr., rasw, water, kind of salt ; vasuka, sea-salt ;
vacira, id.
Wahi 1 , s. Haw., place, spnce, situation; wahi-noho, a
residence, dwelling-place. Tah., Marqu., wahi, id. Sam.,
fast, a piece, a place.
Sanskr., vas (1), to dwell; vasati, a dwelling; vasana, id.
Irish, four a, fois, habitation ; fos.fosadh, repose ; fw.svtn,
to dwell. Goth., wisan. A.-Sax., wesson, remain. 0.
Norse, wist, dwelling. 0. H. Germ., heim-vist, domicile.
Lith., weisle, family, race.
Greek, earta for Femta, hearth, home.
Lat., vesta, vesttbulum.
Wahi", s. Haw. (accent on ult.), a covering, wrapper
v. to cover, wrap up, surround. Marqu., fafi, to clothe,
clothing, bundle.
Sanskr. vas (3), to wear, as clothes, put on ; vast, vasana,,
covering, clothes.
Lat., mstis, garment ; vagina, sheath, husk.
Greek, ia&ifs, dress, clothing ; ewv/ti, to clothe ; eaves,
fit to wear, e for Fe ; eifia, dress.
Goth., wasjan, to clothe, to wear; waste, cloth.
Wahine, s. Haw., female, woman, wife. Marqu., vehitin,
id. Tah., vahine, id. Sam., faftne, id. Tong., fefine, id.
Earot., vaine, id. N. Zeal, and Paum., wahine, id. Sale-
babo, babine, woman, wife. S. Celebes, bawine, baine, id.
Buru, fine, ge-jine, id. Sapania, pipi-na, id. Gilolo (Gani),
mapin, id. Amboyna, mahina, id. Teor, niawina, woman ;
Tnewna, wife. Madura, bahine, woman. Malay, bini, wife.
1OO
lie
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 283
Ceram. (Teluti), ihina, woman; nihina, wife. Ceram.
(Ahtiago), vina, woman ; invina, wife. Savu, Amblaw,
ina, mother. Rotti, Timor, ena, id. Goram Isl., wawiwia,
woman, wife.
From a general survey of the Polynesian and Indonesian
dialects above quoted, it becomes tolerably certain that
this is a compound word, the first constituent being an
ancient form in wa, ha, or ma, with a primary meaning of
breast, bosom, an attribute and designation of a female, as
retained in the Molina and Doric forms of fid, which Liddell
and Scott call a shortened form of fiarv^, but which may
be the original in fia-^of, one of the breasts, especially of
women ; in fin-rpa, womb, matrix ; in Lat. mamma, breast
in Goth, wamba, Germ. v;amme, Scot, wame, womb, belly
in Sanskr., vdma, udder ; vdmd, a woman ; v&me", a mare
and in such compounds perhaps as Lat. femina, woman =
Sanskr. vd-md, femur, thigh ; fetus, fco, fetare, as Sax. wif-
man, woman. The second constituent, hina, hine, ina, ena,
ine, must have been a very early term used to express the
female gender, and which in time became the terminal
form in several dialects, and, its original sense lost, it
remained as an indicator of the feminine gender of the
particular word to which it was attached. In the Gothic
dialects we find such words as (Germ.) Icoenig, komig-inn,
held, held-inn, gott, gott-inn, (Swed.) gud, gud-inna, fmste,
frust-inna, hjdle, hjrM-inn-a, &c. ; in Lat., lea, lecena, rex,
reg-ina, tutor, tutel-ina; in Greek, r/pm, ^pat-tvt}, et al. Pro-
bably the Zend ca-ine, a girl, and zen, a woman, refer to
the same formation and ancient female designation,
Waho, prepos. Haw., out, outside, outward. S&m.,fafo;
Karot., Mangar., -woo; Tali., waho; Marqu., waho,- N.
Zeal., waho, id.
Sanskr., vakis, outward, outside. Benfey thinks " per-
haps' from aradhi" i.e., ara-dhd, limit, end. The Polynesian
offers the better, and probably surer, etymon or reference.
Wala, v. Haw., to excite ; wala-wala, be excited, make
a great noise, to shout ; wala-au, to speak in a boisterous
•, to cry out. Sam., wala-au, to call to, to invite.
Hosted by GoOgle
284 THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
Earofc., warakau, to cry out. Tab,, waro-wa.ro, a voice heard
without seeing the person, the vibration of sound on the
ear or of scents on the organ of smelling.
Sanskr., varvara, a barbarian, an outcast, the clash of
weapons.' According to Benfey "probably borrowed from
ffapjUapos ; " but not so according to Curtius ; vide Liddell
and Scott, s. v. •
Pers., barbar, cry, murmur, a madman, a quarreler ; Ixda,
cry, clamour.
Lat., halbus, stammering, stuttering ; halo, to bleat,
speak foolishly.
Welsh, ballaw, to bark.
Euss., swara, quarrel.
Greek, ftap/3apo$, a name for all with whom the Greek
was not the native speech. No etymon given. The
Polynesian wala seems to me a satisfactory reference.
Wali, v. Haw., to grind to powder, mince fine, to
mix; adj. fine, soft, like paste. Tah., wart, paste, mud,
dirt. Sam., wali, paint, plaster; v. to paint.
Sanskr., vol, to move to and fro, to turn, surround ;
val-ana, turning, agitation.
Greek, aKew, to grind, braise, pound; akeriis, grinding
aXevpov, wheaten flour; d\w$ and dXcorj, threshing-floor.
Lat., volvo, to roll, turn, wind round; volvce, folding
doors; valgus, bow-legged.
Goth., walwjan, to roll, wallow ; walugjan, to reel about.
Sax., wceltan, to welter, roll about. Germ., walzen.
A. Pictet, " Orig. Ind.-Eur." ii. 119, intimates, after
Ahrens, that aXea and aXevpov have an initial f*. omitted.
Liddell and Scott seem to concur in the opinion that
these, with many other kindred words, were once digam-
raated ; and if they are akin to volvo and walwjan, they
certainly must have been. I have on page 1 17 referred the
words that are of undoubted kindred to itXto to the
Polynesian hili,fili, and see therefore no object in plac-
ing walwjan, volvo, and dXeca (for fakeett), in the same
category as et\a>, tXXca, i\itj, &c, while the Sanskrit val
and the Polynesian vali staud ready to receive them.
Hosted by GoOgle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 385
Wana, v. Haw. (for wa-ana"), to appear, come in sight,
approach ; waana-ao, early dawn, first light of day. Tail.,
fa, appear, come in sight. This word I consider related to
Sanskr., bhd, to shine, appear ; s. light, sun ; bhdna, ap-
pearance; bhdta, bright, morning.
Greek, <f>aa>, give light, shine; (fxuva, come to light,
appear; $av<ns, an appearance, &c. Vide p. 97, s. v. Haoa,
and p. 107, s. v. Sana*.
Wanana, v. Haw., to prophesy, foretell future events
(a probable syncope of wana-ana) ; hawa-na, to whisper,
speak in a low voice. Tong., fe-fana-j 'ana, to whisper ; fan-
anga, a fable; wana, curse, malediction. Sam., fangono, a
tale intermingled with song. Tah., yjanaa, an orator, fluent
of words, oration, counsel. Marqn., wa-nana, a song, singing.
Sanskr. van r, to sound ; van 2, to ask, to beg (Benfey) ;
bhan, to speak, sound ; bhand, to upbraid, reprove, to
speak.
Sax., bannan, a-bannan, to proclaim. Swed., banna, to
rebuke, revile ; for-banna, to curse, damn. Engl., ban,
banish. Perhaps Goth, wenjan, to hope, expect ; wens,
expectation, hope. A. Pictet refers these to Sanskr. badh,
bandh, to punish, orig. to tie, ligare.
Liddell and Seott assume <f>a ~ Sanskr. bhd, as the root
of <fn)/Ai}, tfraris, (jjavrj, &c, as well as of Lat. fari, fama,
fabula, fas, and refer to bhask and bhan as derivative
forms of bhd. They say that this root tpa "has two main
branches: 1. Expressing light as seen by the eye; cf>aw,
tf>aw<o, &e. 2. Expressing light as reaching the mind ;
tf>il/ii, 4>aiTKa}, &c. Benfey refers $>vfu, &c, to bMsh, and
thinks that bhdsh is probably related to bhd." Whatever
eventually may be decided on as to the root or roots of
these two classes of words, the Polynesian relationship
cannot well, I think, be ignored.
Wela, i>. Haw., he on fire, to burn, be warm, hot,
physically and mentally, hence to rage, be angry ; s. heat
of fire or of the sun; N. Zeal, Mangar., Tah., wera, id., to
burn. Sam., wela, id., to be cooked; wewela, be hot.
Marqu., wea, heat, burning. Tip,, weweli, bright, shining.
Hosted by GoOgle
286 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
San skr., jval, to blaze, shine, burn, be red-hot; jvar, be
f everish ; jvdla, flame; ulkd, for jvalka. (^Benfey), a fire-
brand.
Pars., war, beat ; waragh, flame.
Anc. Slav., vary., heat.
Irish, gualaim, I burn ; gual, a eoal.
Goth., wulan, to well up, boil, be fervent. A.-Sax.
weltain, id. ; well, spring, fountain.
Lat., hullo, hullio, to boil, bubble. Bcnfey refers faXy,
the surging of the sea, surge, spray, to the Sanskrit jval.
Liddell and Scott suggest a root Jjt, and intimate that
£a\t) is akin to craXov and the Latin solum. I am inclined
to Benfey's opinion on the strength of the derivative of JiAaj,
viz., faXevKos, very white, which strongly calls to mind
the English expression " a white heat," and thus unites in
one the sense of hot as well as of shining.
Connected with the Polynesian branch of this word, and
derived from the sense of " bright, shining, flaming," are
Haw., wea and weo, flesh-coloured, reddish, spotted with
red. N. Zeal., wlie.ro, id. Tab., wea, burning, conflagra-
tion ; weo, copper or brass (from its colour). Marqu.,
weakiki, of a bright red colour. Mangar., werowero, flame
of fire. Fiji., veloreloa, yellow. In the Indonesian dialects
we find biadjon, bea, white. Sangvir, ma-wera, id. Sali-
babo, ma-wira, id. Celebes (Menado), ma-hida, id. The
only corresponding word in the West Aryan dialects that
I know of is the
Slav., bela, whita
A. Pictet, " Orig. Ind.-Eur.," ii. 678, derives the Sanskrit
ulka from valka, and this form vol, " circumdare, tegere, la
flamnie qui enveloppe." Benfey derives valka irora jval,
vide supra. Benfey's derivation seems to me the most
correct, as it accounts better, and in a more natural way,
for the different derivative meanings in the various Aryan
branches.
Weli, v. Haw., to branch out, as roots of a tree, to
take root ; s. a shoot, a scion, a sucker, the phosphorescent
light in the sea, the light from sparks of fire; weli or
dbyGoogle
THE POLYNESIAN RACE, 287
welina and walina, a form of salutation = " Health to you,"
" May you prosper." Tah., weri-weria, abundance of
food; weri-weri-kiwa, many coloured. Fiji., veli, a curl,
curled.
Lat., ver, the spring ; vernus.
Greek, eap, yp, for feap, Fi/p, spring of the year, young,
fresh, prime ; iapwos.
Old Norse, vdr ; Swed. war, spring. To these Latin,
Greek, and Norse terms Benfey and Liddell and Scott refer
Slav., Desna, spring.
Lith., vasatra, summer,
Sanskr., vasanta, the season of spring ; and they may
have added vasa, sweet, day, a ray of light, the sun, wealth,
gold ; vasna, price, wages, wealth, assuming probably that
these Sanskrit, Slavonic, and Lithuanian terms go back to
Sanskrit vets 2 (Benfey), to shine, "the original form of
ust;" vide Benfey. If so, the Latin, Greek, and Norse are
probably the older formations, inasmuch as, by retaining
the r, they seem to conform better to that oldest form of
Aryan speech so frequently found in the Polynesian
before the r began to change to s.
Welo, v. Haw., to float or stream in the wind ; to
nutter or shake in the wind, s. the setting of the sun, or
the appearance of it floating on the ocean; welo-welo,
colours or cloth streaming in the wind, a tail, as of a kite,
light streaming from a brand of fire thrown into the air in
the dark ; hoku-welo-welo, a comet, a meteor ; ko-welo, to
drag behind, as the trail of a garment, to stream, as a flag
or pennant. Sam., Tong., welo, to dart, cast a spear or
dart Tah., wero, to dart, throw a spear ; s. storm, tempest,
fig. great rage ; wero-wero, to twinkle, as the Stars. Marqu.,
weo, a tail. Mangar., wero, a lance, spear.
Greek, &a\\a>, efiaXov, to throw, cast, hurl, of missiles,
throw out, let fall, push forward; |8e\os, a missile, a dart;
fiekefivov, id. ; /S0A.97, a throw, a stroke ; ,60X05, anything
thrown, missile, javelin, a cast of the dice.
Sanskr., pal, to go, to move. To this Benfey refers
the L&t.pello, Greek irdKXa, 0. H. Germ, fallctn, A.-Sax.
Hosted byGoOgk
2 88 THE POLYNESIAN RACE,
feallan. Liddell and Scott are silent on these connections,
but see p. 256, s. v. Pale.
Wi, adj. Haw., destitute, suffering, starving ; s. starva-
tion, famine; vriwi, lean, ine;ti;ri? : ko<>-wiwi, to lessen,
diminish. Marqu., wiwi, poor, feeble; wiioi-i, solitude.
Tab., veve, poor, destitute, bare ; v. to be in want.
Sanskr., vi, prep. " compounded with verbs and nouns it
implies: I. separation; 2. privation; 3. wrongness, base-
ness," &c. (Benfey) ; as vi-deha, without body ; iri-dhard,
without man, a widow ; vi-dhantd, poverty, without
wealth.
Lat., ve or vi, in compound words, as ve-cors, without
reason, frantic ; ve-grandis, not large, small ; ve-sanus, out
of the senses, raving unsound; vi-dav.s, vi-dua, without
husband or wife, widower, widow. Of other things, empty,
void, without.
Goth., widuwo, A.-Sax., v-v.duwa, widow.
Benfey (Sansk. Diet., s. v.) leads one to infer that vi
is but an aphtersis of dui. It seems to me that the natural
inference, and the natural turn of men's thoughts, would
be that dui, two, implied addition rather than diminution.
It is possible that the Sanskrit dui may have been " worn
down," as Professor Sayce calls it, to a preposition or
mere affix, not only in the Sanskrit, but also in the Gothic
and Latin ; but with a substantial Polynesian wi still alive
indicating destitution, deprivation, diminution, I incline
to consider the latter as the base of, and proper relative
to, the Sanskrit, Gothic, and Latin preposition or affix.
Wiei, v. Haw., to hasten, be quick ; adv. quickly, in
haste; a-wilei, a-wiwi, id.
Zend, vi, rapid; also fish.
Sanskr., vij, to tremble, to fear ; vega, i.e., vij-a (Benfey),
speed, flight of an arrow, impetus; vegin, vegita, speed,
haste, quickly.
Anc. Slav., viej-di, the eyelids. Benfey refers aia-rrm,
to move with a quick shooting motion, to shoot, dart, to
the Sanskrit vij. Liddell and Scott think it " perhaps akin
to aa>, aijfti."
1OO
ile
ADDENDA.
Just as I had finished my own foregoing work, I received
" Samoa, a Hundred Years Ago, and Long Before, &c, by
George Turner, LL.D., of the London Missionary Society,
with a preface by E. B. Tylor, F.R.S., London, 1884." It
may be late, but not too late, for me to add my mite
of acknowledgment and honour to Rev. Mr. Turner for
this seasonable publication of what he has gathered and
preserved of Samoan folk-lore and of Samoan heathen
life and customs — a section of Polynesian studies which
has hitherto been a comparative blank. There can no
longer be any doubt that the Samoans came to their pre-
sent group from the Fijis, that last rendezvous of the
Polynesian tribes after their exodus from the Asiatic
Archipelago, and before their dispersion in the East
Pacific. The references to that fact, as gathered from
their own traditions, are too many and too plain to be
called in question any longer. The traditions also give
glimpses of lands beyond the Fijis, in the west, to which
the spirits of the dead returned to join their ancestors —
that famous Pulo-tu, the seat of the gods and the ancestors
of the Tonga Islands, and which the Fijians adopted with
so much other Polynesian lore.
The cosmogery of the Samoans is hazy and varied, like
most of the other southern groups, and shows the mani-
pulation of older and common materials, and their local
adaptation by later priests, bards, or island philosophers,
As in their language, so in their myths the Samoans
betray the impress of that great inter-migratory wave
Hosted by GoOgle
290
THE POLYNESIAN RACE.
which swept the Eastern Pacific groups some seven or
eight hundred years ago, and to which I have frequently
referred in the first and second volumes of this work.
Savea, the first of the Maliatoas, according to the genealogy
presented by Mr. Turner, falls in twenty-four generations
before a.d. 1878, or about 1150 a.d. Before him thirteen
generations are recorded, including Pili, the son of the
god Tangaloa ; from Pili back to the beginning of things
are quoted seven more generations, thus making a total of
forty-four generations, viz., twenty-four purely historical,
thirteen semi-mythical, and seven mythic, or, at best,
eponymic But forty-four generations of Samoan existence
bring us to the middle or beginning of the sixth century
A.D., at which period the expulsion from, or the abandon-
ment of, the Fijis must have already commenced ; for,
by properly sifting the Hawaiian traditions, we find that
the Hawaiian group was being settled about one or two
generations later. Thus the one chronology in a measure
supports the other.
As to the origin of the name " Samoa," Mr. Turner gives
three different traditions; but they all indicate that later
existence of national life when, the true origin of the
name, either historical or linguistic, having been forgotten,
men sought in fanciful combinations to give a raison
d'Stre for what had escaped the memory of themselves
or their forefathers.
As in the other Polynesian principal groups, the Samoans
located the place of departure of the spirits of their dead
on the west end of the westernmost of their islands, at
Fale-a-Lupo on Sawaii, from which the spirits started on
their journey to Pulo-tu, thus confirming that universal
sentiment of a Western origin which pervaded the mem-
bers of the other groups. In this ancestral home of Pulo-tu
the Samoans also located that famous spring, or "life-giving
water," Wai-ola, which was such a prominent element in
the ancient creed of all the Polynesians.
At the close of the book Mr. Turner gives a table
of "One hundred and thirty-two words in fifty-nine
1OO
lie
THE POLYNESIAN RACE. 291
Polynesian dialects," I know not what Mr. Turner's defi-
nition of " Polynesian " may be, but it seems to me to be
unwarrantably catholic and expansive when such dialects
as Bau, Aneitum, Eiomanga, New Caledonian, Moreton
Bay, Mysol, and Dorey are included as " Polynesian." Of
the one hundred and thirty-two words referred to in Mr.
Turner's table, seventy-one are missing in no less than
thirty-five of the fifty-nine dialects enumerated — an omis-
sion that rather impairs the value of the table. I regret
that so many evident misprints of words should have passed
unnoticed in the table. Of incorrect renderings of the
meaning of certain words there are not a few. I cannot
take up all such, but feel in duty bound to quote a small
number.
In the Hawaiian dialect, then, " lawaia " is not " fish,"
but means " to fish," i'a being the name of fish, " Manu "
does not mean " fowl," but birds in general, moa being
the name of a " fowl." " Laokoa " is not " day," la
being the name for that, and la-okoa meaning the entire
day, the whole day. " ffoahanau kane " and " hoahanau
wahine" are not Hawaiian for "brother" and "sister,"
ffoahanau certainly means " born of same parents, lit.
fellow-births," but is of a common gender, and never used
with the suffixes kane or wahine, " ITuku" is never used
to express "the mouth" of human beings, except in
derision or in scolding, the proper word being waha.
There is no such verb as " maka," " to see," although
as a noun it means "eye." " Vmiumi" is not "a hun-
dred," but means " beard ; " the Hawaiians did not count
by " hundreds " until after contact with Europeans, but
counted by " forties." In the Marquesan, " akau " is
not a " tree," but kaau ia the word ; " ko " is not an
" ant," but heoo ; " koniu " is not an " arrow," but taa ;
"vaiei" is not to "give," but taiona. In the Malay pro-
per, " tasek " is not the " sea," but laut ; " nior " is not
" cocoa-nut," but klapa ; " minchit " or " mintjiet " no
doubt means "rat," but nineteen out of twenty Malays'
would employ the word tikus in preference. "Buruk"
Hosted by GoOgle
Hosted by GoOgle
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11